IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 

tii  1^    12.2 

kUi. 

1.4      1.6 

I.I 

1.25 

,11                             

► 

^ ^ 

O 

^^\/^ 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  MS80 

(716)  873-4503 


'?w^S^;:;?^*?S~ ..  i'ZDJ?m^3m<, 


■^^^^m^w^^^s^!^^^^'^' 


&? 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


C^ 


J■>MlmmllS>m!lmsalmmim^>im}imh•siuz■ii^ ;  ■^'^^•^ 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 
D 
D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 

Covers  damaged/ 
Couverture  endommag6e 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^e  et/ou  pelliculde 

Cover  title  missing/ 

Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


□    Coloured  maps/ 
Cartes  gSographiques  en  couleur 

□    Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


n 


D 


n 


Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
Reli6  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  reliure  serree  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  intdrieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout^es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  dt6  filmdes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  suppldmentaires: 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  6t6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-dtre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  mSthode  normale  de  filmsige 
sont  indiqu^s  ci-dessous. 

□    Coloured  pages/ 
Pages  de  couleur 


rXTf   Pages  damaged/ 
l/M    Pages  endommagdes 


Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Pages  restaur^es  et/ou  pellicul^es 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  ddcolor^eii 

rXTj   Pages  detached/ 
\A^  I    Pages  d6tach6es 

Transparence 

Quality  of  pr'i 

Qualit6  in6gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materi 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplementaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


I      I  Showthrough/ 

I      I  Quality  of  pr'nt  varies/ 

I      I  Includes  supplementary  material/ 

I — I  Only  edition  available/ 


D 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure, 
etc.,  ont  6X6  film^es  d  nouveau  de  fapon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  film6  au  taux  de  reduction  indiqud  ci-dessous. 


10X 

14X 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

X 

10V 

^^"■^ 

ifiy 

TOX 

24X 

28X 

32X 

tails 

du 
sdifier 

une 
mcige 


The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thanks 
to  the  generosity  of: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


L'exemplaire  filmd  fut  reproduit  grdce  d  la 
g6n6rosit6  de: 

Library  of  Congress 
Photoduplication  Service 

Les  images  suivantes  ont  6x6  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin.  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  et 
de  la  nettetA  de  l'exemplaire  filmd,  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
fllmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprim^e  sont  film6s  en  commen^ant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  film^s  en  commengant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  derniiire  page  qui  comporte  une  teile 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  —^  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  symbol  y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparaitra  sur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  — ►  signifie  "A  SUIVRE  ",  le 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN  ". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  dtre 
film^s  d  des  taux  da  reduction  diff^rents. 
Lorsqua  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  dtre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clich6,  il  est  film6  d  partir 
de  Tangle  supArieur  gauche,  de  gauche  d  droite. 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  m6thode. 


srrata 
to 


pelure, 
>n  d 


) 


D 


32X 


1 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

6 

6 

M 


Pi 

7 


u 


"  I 


>      I 


f 


!  t 


B 

P®  If 


;,Y;^-i,,>-a;pv-^iafffff*'-i..'if>*'iri^»^i"Vi'TsS»^  ■ 


ti.. 


BRENDA, 
HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


Brenda, 

Her  School  and  Her  Club 


BY  ^ 

HELEN  LEAH  REED 
Author  of  «  Miss  Theodora,"  Etc. 


ILLUSTRATED  BY  JESSIE  WILLCOX  SMITH 


BOSTON 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY 

1900 

W 


^i: 


WBWWi'-aMPgM^hiff'^-'ae^efftiar-T^ 


r 


39775 

Librory  of  Con^jrcs* 

AUa28  1900 

StCONP  COPY. 
OROtfi  DIVISION, 

L_S£P_5_1900. 


Copyright,  igoo, 
By  Little,  Brown,  and  Company. 

All  rights  reserved. 


74175 


rL-> 


<^ 


. 


*i»it'Ji>#iKiii*ii^iiwt-*;i.«iii*tiT  -11,-1  wrri».  iii^i 


Wl^j^i^^M- 


<c^^ 


rL^^ 


?^' 


^-' 


I  ; 


CHAP. 

I. 

II. 

III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 

VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X. 

XI. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 

XV. 

XVI. 

XVII. 

XVIII. 

XIX. 

XX. 

XXI. 

XXII. 

XXIII. 

XXIV. 

XXV. 

XXVI. 

XXVII. 

XXVIII. 

XXIX. 

XXX. 

XXXI. 


CONTENTS 


PACE 

Foxm  Frienps  .   .   .  .^ i 

JULIA'8  Areivai.  .  .    .* 14 

The  RK.SCIIE * 24 

A  Club  Meetino  .   .    .  • 33 

Miss  Ceawdon's  Schoo* 43 

Misunderstandings     * 52 

Visiting  Manuel  ...» 60 

Planning  the  Bazaar 70 

A  Mysterious  Mansion 80 

A  Sophomore 90 

The  Cooking  Class 98 

Concerning  Julia 105 

Great  Expectations    .       115 

The  Football  Game 123 

A  Poet  at  Home 135 

An  Historic  Ramble 147 

The  Rosas  at  Home 158 

Merry  Christmas 167 

Nora's  Thoughtlessness        176 

fidessa  and  her  mistress 187 

Miss  South  and  Julia 198 

Brenda's  Secret 210 

Almost  Ready 223 

An  Evening's  Fun 234 

The  Bazaar 244 

Great  Excitement   . 257 

A  Mistake 272 

Explanations 285 

After  Vacation 300 

Brenda's  Folly 314 

The  Shiloh  Picnic i 322 

vii 


~    \*\ 


-■"^"-■^ 


MMilMiliil 


■faifihiiilTnr' 


'-'SlitiiiMiiiiff^- 


«       f 


f 


LIST  OF  ILLIJSTEATIONS 

"The  child  himself,  suebounded  by  a  group  of  curi- 
ous girls,  clung  to  Nora's  hand  "        .       .       Frontispiece 

"  'Oh  I'll  tell  you  what,  girls,— let  us  work  for 
—Manuel!'"  

"She  was  able  to  rush  on  and  pick  them  up  as  they 

WERE  dashed  against  A  LAMP-POST  "      . 

"Now  AS  Julia  sat  there  drinking  tea  from  the 

QUAINTEST  OF  OLD-FASHIONED  CHINA  CUPS  "     . 

"  'WHY,  Brenda  Barlow,  why  are  you  lying  in  this 

.   DOWNCAST  POSITION? '  " 


Page  42 
135 
192 
316 


■ 


irtiraMiiiiMiiiiiiM 


A 


tL  -  .>I..H|jtlll  '* 


^ 


...K 


BRENDA, 
HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


FOUB  FRIENDS 


"  "What  do  suppose  she'll  be  like  ?  " 

"How  can  I  tell?" 

"Well,  Brenda  Barlow,  I  should  think  you'd  have 
some  idea — your  own  cousin." 

"  Oh,  that  doesn't  make  any  difference.  I've  hardly 
thought  about  her." 

«  But  aren't  you  just  a  little  curious  ?  "  continued  the 
questioner,  a  pretty  girl  with  dark  hair. 

"No,  Nora,  I'm  not.  She's  sixteen  and  a  half— 
almost  a  year  older  than  we  are.  She's  never  lived  in 
a  big  city,  and  that's  enough." 

"  Oh,  a  country  girl  ?  " 

"I  don't  know  that  she's  a  country  girl  exactly,  but 
I  just  wish  she  wasn't  coming.    She'll  spoil  all  our  fun." 

"  How  ? "  asked  a  third  girl,  seated  on  the  bottom 

step. 

"  Why,  who  ever  heard  of  Jkw  girls  going  about  to- 
gether?   If  three's  a  crowd,  five's  a  perf«ict  regiment. 

1 


if, 

t 

V 


9 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


I  agree  with  Brenda  that  it's  too  bad  to  have  her  come. 
Now  when  there's  four  of  us  we  can  pair  off  and  have 
a  good  time." 

The  last  speaker  had  a  long  thin  face  with  a  deter- 
mined mouth  and  large  china  blue  eyes.  She  was  the 
only  one  of  the  four  whom  the  average  observer  would 
not  call  pretty.  Yet  in  her  little  circle  she  had  her 
own  way  more  often  even  than  Brenda,  who  was  not 
only  somewhat  of  a  tyrant,  but  a  beauty  as  well. 

"  Brenda  and  Belle 
They  carry  a  spell," 

the  other  girls  were  in  the  habit  of  singing,  when  the 
two  Bs  had  accomplished  something  on  which  they 
had  set  their  hearts.    Edith,  the  third  of  the  group,  in 
spite  of  her  auburn  hair,  was  the  most  amiable  of  the 
four.    I  say  "  in  spite "  out  of  respect  merely  to  the 
popular  prejudice.    Nobody  has  ever  proved  that  au- 
burn hair  really  indicates  worse  temper  than  hair  of 
any  other  color.    Edith  almost  always  agreed  with  any 
of  the  plans  made  by  the  others,  and  very  often  with 
their  opinions.    Dark-haired  Nora  was  the  only  one  of. 
the  group  who  ever  ventured  to  dissent  from  the  two 
Bs.     Now  she  spoke  up  briskly, 
•'  I  know  that  I  shall  like  your  cousin." 
"  Why  ?  "  the  other  three  exclaimed  in  a  chorus. 
"  I  can't  tell  you  why,  only  that  I  know  I  shall." 
"  You're  welcome  to,"  said  Brenda,  tossing  her  head, 
"  but  I  guess  if  you  had  just  begun  to  have  your  own 


I 


JB 

her  come, 
and  have 

,h  a  deter- 
le  was  the 
ver  would 
e  had  her 
o  was  not 
veil. 


,  when  the 
rhich  they 
9  group,  in 
tble  of  the 
'ely  to  the 
d  that  au- 
an  hair  of 
d  with  any 
often  with 
jnly  one  of. 
)m  the  two 


jhorus. 
shall." 
g  her  head, 
e  your  own 


URENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  3 

house  to  yourself  you  wouldn't  like  somebody  else  com- 
ing that  you'd  have  to  treat  exactly  like  a  sister." 

"  Why,  Brenda ! "  said  Nora,  with  a  look  of  surprise, 
and  then  the  others  remembered  that  Xora  had  had  a 
little  sister  near  her  own  age  whose  death  was  a  great 
sorrow  to  her. 

"  Why,  Brenda ! "  repeated  Nora,  "  I  wish  that  I  had 

a  sister." 

Now  Brenda  Barlow  was  not  nearly  as  heartless  as 
her  words  implied.  She  had  two  sisters  whom  she 
loved  very  dearly.  But  they  were  both  much  older 
than  Brenda,  and  by  petting  and  spoiling  her  they  had 
to  a  large  extent  helped  to  make  her  selfish.  One  of 
them  had  now  been  married  for  four  years,  and  had 
gone  to  California  to  live  and  the  other  was  in  Paris 
completing  her  art  studies.  When  Janet  married, 
Brenda  had  not  realized  the  change  in  the  family. 
But  when  Agnes  went  to  Paris,  Brenda  was  older, 
and  she  fully  felt  her  own  importance  as  «« Miss  Bar- 
low." 

« It's  the  same  as  being  *  Miss  Barlow,' "  she  said  to 
her  friends,  "  the  servants  call  me  so,  and  Fve  moved 
my  things  down  into  Janet's  room.  I  can  invite  any 
one  I  want  to  luncheon  without  asking  whether  Agnes 
has  any  plans,— and  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  I  could  have 
a  dinner-party  once  in  a  while— of  course,  not  a  very^ 
late  one,  but  with  raw  oysters  to  begin  with— sure— " 
and  the  other  girls  laughed,  for  they  knew  that  Brenda 
had  been  practising  on  raw  oysters  for  a  long  time,  and 


'"r 


4  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

that  she  felt  proud  of  her  present  prowess  in  swaUow- 
incr  them  without  winking  or  making  a  face. 

Mr.  Barlow  was  generally  absorbed  in  business  affairs, 
and  Mrs.  Barlow  had  so  many  social  engagements  that 
Brenda  did  as  she  wished  in  most  respects.  She  ordered 
the  servants  about  when  her  mother  was  out,  and  they 
were  as  ready  to  obey  her  as  her  friends  were  to  follow 
her  lead,  for  when  Brenda  wanted  her  own  way  she 
never  seemed  ill-natured.  She  simply  insisted  w^.'.h  a 
very  winning  smile— and  nobody  could  refuse  her. 

She  had  found  it  very  pleasant  to  rule  her  little 
world  It  was  even  pleasanter  than  being  the  spoiled 
and  petted  child  that  she  had  been  when  her  sisters 
were  at  home.  Her  father  and  mother  had  never  seen 
how  fond  she  was  growing  of  her  own  way  until  they 
announced  the  coming  of  her  cousin  Julia. 

«  She  is  older  than  you,  Brenda,  and  I  hear  that  she 
is  far  advanced  in  her  studies.  I  dare  say  that  she  will 
be  able  to  help  you  sometimes." 

"Oh  papal  I  Aa«^  to  have  any  one  help  me.  SheU 
be  an  'awful  bore,  I  suppose,  if  she  thinks  she  knows 

more  than  me " 

«  Grammar,  Brenda,"  said  her  mother  with  a  smile. 

"  Well,  then,  more  than  7,"  repeated  Brenda. 

"  I'm  sure  she  won't  be  a  bore,  Brenda,  but  her  life 
has  been  very  different  from  yours.  She  has  led  a  qmet 
life,  for  you  know  she  was  her  father's  constant  com- 
panion until  he  died." 

Here  Mrs.  Barlow  sighed.    JuUa's  mother  was  Mrs. 


) 


B 

swallow-- 

3S3  afEairs, 
lents  that 
le  ordered 
,  and  they 

to  follow 
1  way  she 
ed  wVch  a 
3  her. 

her  little 
;he  spoiled 
her  sisters 
never  seen 

until  they 

ar  that  she 
lat  she  will 

me.    She'U 
she  knows 

;h  a  smile, 
ida. 

but  her  life 
s  led  a  quiet 
nstant  corn- 
ier was  Mrs. 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB  5 

Barlow's  sister,  and  had  died  when  the  little  Julia  was 
hardly  five  years  old. 

"Uncle    Kichard  was  always  delicate?"  ventured 

Brenda. 

«  Yes,  dear,  and  ho  spent  his  life  trying  to  find  a  place 
where  he  could  gain  perfect  health.  Boston  was  too 
bleak  for  him,  and  that  is  why  you  have  not  seen  Julia 
since  she  was  very  little.  Your  uncle  did  not  care  to 
undergo  the  fatigue  of  traveling  East  even  in  the  sum- 
mer, and  he  could  not  bear  to  be  parted  from  Julia. 
But  she  was  always  a  sweet  little  thing." 

"I  hope  you  won't  be  disappointed  in  her,"  cried 
Brenda,  half  in  a  temper.  «'  I  believe  you  are  going  to 
care  for  her  more  than  you  do  for  me." 

"  Nonsense,  Brenda,"  exclaimed  her  mother  in  sur- 
prise. 

"  Well,  you  can't  expect  me  to  feel  the  same  about 
ber,— a  strange  girl— who  knows  more  than  I,  and  is 
just  enough  older  to  make  every  one  expect  me  to  look 
up  to  her.    Oh,  dear ! " 

Since  Brenda  had  not  concealed  her  feelings  from  her 
mother,  it  was  hardly  to  be  expected  that  she  would  be 
less  frank  with  her  three  most  intimate  friends. 

After  Nora  and  Edith  had  bade  Brenda  good-bye 
that  afternoon  when  they  had  talked  about  the  un- 
known   cousin,  they  walked    rather    slowly  up    the 

street. 
"  Do  you  suppose  Brenda's  jealous  ?"  said  Nora,  in  a 

half  whisper. 


I 


6  BRENDA,   IIEK  SCHOOL   AND  HER   CLUB 

««0h  hush,"  ansxvered  Edith,  to  whom  the  ^vord  jeal- 
ousy meant  somethin-  dreadful.     "  Of  course  not." 

"Well,  don't  you  think  it's  strange  for  her  not  to 
feel  more  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  having  her  cousin 
Avitli  her.  I  should  think  it  would  be  great  fun  to  have 
another  girl  in  the  house." 

"  Oh,  well,  Brenda  can  always  have  one  of  us.  Her 
mother  is  so  good  about  letting  her  invite  people-and 
of  course  she  can't  tell  how  she'll  get  along  with  her 
cousin.    No,  I  really  shouldn't  like  it  myself." 

As  Nora  and  Edith  walked  away,  Brenda  turned  to 
Belle,  in  whom  she  always  found  a  ready  sympa- 
thizer. 

"  You  know  how  I  feel,  Belle." 
«  Yes,  indeed ;  I  think  it's  too  bad.    I'm  sure  it  will 
spoil  hllf  our  fun.    It's  horrid  anyway  to^  have  some 
one  older  than  yourself  ordering  you  round."  ^^ 
«  Oh,  I  don't  suppose  she'll  do  that  exactly." 
"Well   it's  just  the  same  thing.    If  she's  such  a 
model,  as  your  mother  says,  she'll  make  you  feel  un- 
comfortable all  the  time.    Then  if  she's  wearing  mourn- 
ing,sh6  can't  do  the  things  that  you  do,  and  you  11 
have  to  stay  at  home  and  be  polite  to  her.    Yes,  I  m 
really  sorry  for  you,  Brenda." 

With  sympathy  like  this,  Brenda  began  to  regard 
herself  as  almost  a  martyr. 

"Oh,  dear,"  she  sighed,  "why  couldn't  she  have 
waited  until  next  'winter  ?  Come,  Belle,"  she  contmued, 
"you'll  stay  to  dinner,  won't  you?" 


,vor'.l  jeal- 
not" 
er  not  to 
ler  cousin 
an  to  have 

f  us.  Her 
lople— and 
g  with  her 

I  turned  to 
ly  synipa- 


sure  it  will 

have  some 

> 

e's  such  a 
;ou  feel  un- 
I'ing  mourn- 
,  and  you'll 
■.    Yes,  I'm 

I  to  regard 

't  she  have 
e  continued, 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  7 

Eelle  hesitated  for  a  moment.    "  I  suppose  I  ought 
to  go  home." 
"Oh,  why?" 

Belle  was  silent.  She  knew  that  certain  unfinished 
lessons  awaited  her,  and  that  her  grandmother  objected 
to  her  dining  away  from  home,  unless  she  had  first 
asked  permission.  She  fortified  herself,  however,  by 
saying  to  herself,  "  Oh,  well,  mother  won't  care."  For 
her  mother  was  what  is  commonly  known  as  easy-go- 
ing, and  seldom  interfered  with  her  daughter's  goings 
and  comings. 

Belle  always  enjoyed  dining  with  Brenda.    The  din- 
ing-room was  so  attractive  with  its  great  blazing  fire, 
its  heavy  draperies  and  cheerful  oil-paintings  on  the 
wall.    At  home  she  sat  down  in  a  large,  severely  fur- 
nished room,  with  her  solemn  grandmother  wrapped  in 
a  white  knitted  shawl  at  one  end  of  the  long  table,  her 
half-deaf  uncle  James  at  the  other  end,  and  her  brother 
Jack  on  the  side  opposite  her.    Her  delicate  mother 
often  dined  upstairs.    Uncle  James  usually  had  some 
story  to  tell  of  misdeeds'  that  he  had  heard  some  one 
ascribe  to  Jack  ("and  how  a  deaf  person  can  hear  I 
don't  see,"  Jack  would  say  crossly  to  Brenda).    Her 
grandmother  generally  read  Belle  herself  a  lecture  on 
paying  proper  respect  to  one's  elders,  or  some  similar 
subject,  while  Belle  and  Jack  exchanged  glances  of 
mischievous  intelligence,  which  often  drew  strong  re- 
proofs from  their  grandmother,  and  sometimes  from 
her  mother  when  she  was  present. 


04^ 


-* 


.  itaiMini 


MiiTltWI* 


8      BRENDA,  HEK  SCUOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

No  wonder,  then,  that  Brenda's  invitation  was  a 
strong  temptation  to  Belle. 

"Come,  silence  gives  consent,"  laughed  Brenda. 
Dragging  Belle  by  the  arm,  she  touched  the  door-bell, 
and  in  a  moment  the  two  girls  were  inside  the  house. 

"  What  room  is  Julia  going  to  have  ?  "  asked  Belle, 
as  they  ran  up  the  front  stairs. 

♦'  Well,  you  will  be  surprised  ;  that's  one  of  the  things 
that  makes  me  so  cross.  Just  thinh  of  it,  Agnes's  rooms 
in  the  L— that  sweet  little  studio  that  I  wanted  mamma 
to  let  me  have— it's  all  fitted  up  for  Julia.  Don't  you 
call  that  mean  ?  "    Belle  pressed  her  friend's  hand. 

"  You  poor  thing ! " 

«  Yes,  it  seems  Agnes  is  sure  not  to  come  home  for 
Wo  years,  and  so  mamma  thought  the  studio  would  be 
a  good  place  for  Julia  to  practice  in,  and  so  there's  a 
piano  and— well— let's  come  and  see.    We've  got  time 

before  dinner." 

Pushing  open  a  door  on  the  second  floor  and  going 
down  a  step  or  two,  Brenda  and  Belle  found  themselves 
inside  a  little  reception-room.  The  walls  were  a  deep 
red,  there  was  a  cashmere  rug  on  the  polished  floor,  a 
clock  and  two  bronze  figures  on  the  mantelpiece.  An 
open  bookcase  in  one  recess,  a  short  lounge  in  the 
other,  a  low  wicker  tea-table,  and  two  or  three  small 
chairs  made  up  the  furnishing. 

"This  is  just  the  same  as  it  was,"  said  Brenda,  "and 
so  is  the  bedchamber,"  pointing  to  a  door  on  the  left 
of  the  reception-room,  "  but  see  here !"  and  she  turned 


"■'■i:''*-giS'Oiui.!iiaiiit'R'.*-'-'*i 


JB 

)u  was  a 

Brenda. 
door-bell, 
B  house, 
ked  Belle, 

the  things 
les's  rooms 
3d  mamma 
Don't  you 
hand. 

9  home  for 
3  would  be 

10  there's  a 
re  got  time 

and  going 
themselves 
rere  a  deep 
bed  floor,  a 
piece.  An 
nge  in  the 
three  small 

enda,  "and 

on  the  left 

[  she  turned 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  9 

to  the  right.    Belle  followed,  and  they  found  them- 
selves in  a  long,  narrow  room,  with  a  bay  window  at 
one  end  and  a  skylight  overhead.     On  the  walls  were 
several  large  unframed  sketches  in  black  and  white,  to- 
gether with  Avater  colors  and  a  number  of  fine  photo- 
graphs   and    engravings    in    gilt    or    ebony    frames. 
Against  the  wall  near  the  bay  window  stood  a  small 
upright  piano  with  an  elephant's  cloth  scarf  over  the 
top.    The  groundwork  of  the  scarf  was  of  a  deep  yel- 
low, harmonizing  with  the  tint  of  the  painted  walls. 
There  were  two  or  three  comfortable  chairs  covered  in 
yellow-flowered  chintz,  and  in  the  centre  an  inlaid 
library  table  with  a  baize  top  and  an  assortment  of 
writing  utensils.    There  were  several  rugs  of  a  prevail- 
ing yellow  tint  on  the  polished  yellow  floor,  and  one 
side  of  the  room  was  occupied  by  rows  of  low  open 
book-shelves  which  held,  however,  only  a  few  books. 

"  I  believe  Julia's  going  to  have  her  father's  library 
brought  here,"  said  Brenda,  in  explanation  of  the  empty 
shelves.    "  Don't  you  hate  book-worms  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  responded  Belle,  "  but  how  lovely  this  room 
is !  What  a  shame  that  you  couldn't  have  it  yourself ! 
"Why,  I  thought  your  mother  said  that  they  were  going 
to  leave  the  studio  just  as  it  was  until  Agnes  came 
home." 

"  "Well,  so  they  were,  but  she  won't  be  home  for  two 
years,  and  then  she'll  probably  have  a  studio  down  town, 
and  so  they've  put  most  of  her  things  away  and  fitted  up 
this  room  just  for  Julia.    She  has  to  have  everything." 


'I 


ij^'^fj^mw.iwaiLijtj  i«ii  ui'.-BiaBi 


I!)  ' 


10  BUENDA,  HER  SCUOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"I  know  just  how  you  feel,"  and  Belle  pressed 
Brenda's  Land  sympathetically.  "  But  then,  your  own 
room  is  lovely." 

"  Oh,  yes,  of  course ;  but  it  isn't  the  same  thing  as  a 
studio.    A  studio  is  so— so  artistic." 

The  girls  were  standing  in  the  bay  window,  bathed 
in  a  flood  of  sunshine  from  the  setting  sun.  They 
glanced  across  the  broad  river  toward  the  roofs  and 
spires  of  Cambridge.  A  tug-boat  went  puffing  along 
the  stream  towing  a  schooner  loaded  with  lumber. 

"  Oh,  my,  it  must  be  late !  the  sun  is  just  dropping 
behind  those  Brookline  Hills.    Come  up  to  my  room." 
The  room  on  the  floor  above  the  studio  which  had 
formerly  been  Janet's,  also  overlooked  the  river.    It 
was  in  the  main  house  and  its  windows  looked  down 
on  the  roof  of  the  L  containing  the  studio.    In  fact, 
the  studio  to  a  slight  extent  impeded  the  view  of  the 
river  which  was  obtainable  from  this  upper  room.    But 
the  room  itself  was  large  and  cheerful,  with  a  carpet 
and  paper  of  bluish  tint,  a  large  brass  bedstead  canopied 
with  blue,  comfortable  lounging  chairs,  a  dainty  little 
sofa,  dressing-table,  desk,  and  all  kinds  of  pretty  orna- 
ments.   A  half-open  door  showed  the  adjoining  dress- 
ing-room with  its  long  pier-glass,  and  a  coal  fire  blazed 
in  the  open  grate. 

"Make  yourself  comfortable,"  said  Brenda  hospita- 
bly, "  for  if  you  don't  mind,  I'm  going  to  Avrite  a  note 
that  I  Avant  to  send  out  by  Thomas  before  dinner.  It 
won't  take  me  ten  minutes." 


■\ 


B 


IDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


11 


I  pressed 
^our  own 


hing  as  a 


V,  bathed 
n.  They 
roofs  and 
ng  along 
iber. 

dropping 
y  room." 
vhich  had 
river.    It 
ked  down 
In  fact, 
ew  of  the 
3om.    But 
L  a  carpet 
i  canopied 
linty  little 
■etty  orna- 
ling  dress- 
fire  blazed 

la  hospita- 
rite  a  note 
linner.    It 


\  !l 


Brendn  sat  down  at  her  little  desk,  while  Belle  sank 
in  the  depths  of  an  easy  chair  near  the  fire. 
J  ust  as  Urenda  finislio.l  her  note,  a  white-capped  maid 

came  into  the  room. 

"  Oh,  Jane,  just  ^nve  this  note  to  Thomas,  please.  I 
want  him  to  take  it  to  Mrs.  Grey's  and  bring  back  my 
new  coat.    I   can't  go  to  school  to-morrow  without 

it " 

"I  don't  hardly  think  Thomas  can  go.  Miss  Brenda." 

"Why  not?"  .    „ 

«  Well,  he's  got  to  go  to  the  station  for  your  cousin. 

*'  My  cousin  ?  " 

"Yes  miss.  A  telegram  came  this  afternoon  that 
she'd  be  here  at  six-thirty,  and  your  mother  left  word 
when  she  went  out  that  they  wouldn't  be  much  later 
than  that  getting  back  from  the  train." 

"Well  I  never!  The  idea  of  her  coming  Avithout 
any  one's  expecting  her.    Why  didn't  she  write  ?  " 

"I  don't  know,  miss.  I  heard  something  about  a 
letter  that  got  lost,  but  anyway  your  mother's  gone  to 
meet  Miss  Julia,  and  she  left  word  she  thought  youd 
better  give  up  going  to  the  tableaux  this  evening,  for 
she  wouldn't  like  you  to  leave  your  cousin  alone. 

«  There,  Belle,  that's  the  way  it's  always  going  to  be. 
Everything  for  'Miss  Julia.'    I  don't  care,  I'm  going 
out  just  the  same.    The  idea  of  losing  those  tableaux. 
"  But,  Brenda,"  began  Belle. 

"No,  it  isn't  any  good  arguing  with  me.    I  never 
could  bear  to  be  interfered  with,  and  mamma  knows 


12 


BRENDA,   UER  SCUOOL   AND  IIEB  CLUB 


perfectly  Avell  that  I  want  to  see  '  The  Succession  of 
the  Seasons.' " 

"But  it's  to  be  repeated  to-morrow  evening.  You 
know  I'm  going  then." 

"  I  don't  care.  I  hate  to  go  the  second  night  to  any- 
thing." 

Belle  did  not  reply,  though  as  Jane  left  the  room, 
she  turned  to  Brenda. 

"  I'd  better  not  stay  to  dinner  to-night." 

"  Oh,  do.  I  don't  want  to  sit  alone  with  Julia.  I 
shan't  know  what  to  say  to  her.  No,  really  you  can't 
go  home." 

Then  running  to  the  stairs  and  calling  after  Jane, 
Brenda  cried, 

"See  that  there's  an  extra  place  at  the  table  for 
Belle." 

After  this  she  began  to  open  the  drawers  of  her 
bureau,  tossing  their  contents  about,  and  she  ran  in  and 
out  of  her  closet  to  bring  out  one  gown  after  another 
for  Belle's  inspection, 

"  Which  would  you  wear  if  you  wanted  to  make  a 
good  impression  on  a  new  cousin  ?  I  want  to  look  as 
old  as  I  can,  and  I  believe  I'll  do  up  my  hair." 

"  Oh,  Brenda ! " 

"  Yes,  I  will.  Now  see,  if  I  put  a  string  on  the  band 
of  this  skirt  it  will  almost  touch  the  floor.  There,  help 
me." 

When  the  skirt  was  lengthened,  Brenda  regarded 
her  reflection  in  the  pier-glass  with  great  satisfaction. 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


13 


ssion  of 

?•    ^^^ 
to  any- 

le  room, 

ulia.    I 
ou  can't 

er  Jane, 

ible  for 

of  her 
a  in  and 
another 

make  a 
>  look  as 


he  band 
2re,  help 

egarded 
ifaction. 


Brushing  her  waving  brown  hair  to  the  top  of  her 
head,  she  gathered  it  in  a  soft  knot,  and  thrust  a  long 
gold  pin  through  it. 

"  Tell  me  the  truth.  Belle,  wouldn't  you  think  me  six- 
teen years  old-if  you  didn't  know,"  she  cried  to  her 
friend,  who  could  hardly  conceal  her  mirth  at  Brenda's 

changed  aspect. 

« I  don't— why,  yes,  of  course,"  as  she  saw  a  frown 
stealing  across  Brenda's  face. 

Brenda  strode  around  the  room  with  all  the  dignity 
she  could  command,  her  pretty  face  somewhat  flushed 
by  her  exertions  in  giving  her  hair  just  the  right  touch. 
As  a  matter  of  fact  she  looked  rather  odd,  but  Belle 
did  not  dare  tell  her  that  her  skirt  hung  unevenly,  and 
that  two  or  three  short  locks  of  her  hair  stood  out  al- 
most straight  behind. 

«  Hark,  I  believe  they've  come,"  Brenda  exclaimed. 

Certainly  there  was  a  noise  in  the  hall  below. 

«  Where's  Brenda  ?  "  she  heard  her  mother  call. 

"Well,  I  suppose  we'll  have  to  go  down,"  she  said 
reluctantly  to  BeUe,  and  the  two  girls  slowly  descended 
the  stairs. 


■*\ 


H 


II 

JULIA'S  ARRIVAL 

As  the  two  girls  went  cloAvnstairs,  Brenda  politely 
urged  Belle  to  go  ahead  of  her.  She,  herself,  lingered 
a  moment  to  look  over  the  balusters,  and  thus,  when 
they  reached  the  broad  hall  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs, 
she  was  several  steps  behind  her  friend. 

Belle,  with  a  quick  eye,  before  she  reached  the  bottom 
of  the  stairs,  noticed  a  little  group  near  the  fireplace, — 
an  elderly  woman  with  a  shawl  over  her  arm,  who  looked 
like  a  maid ;  Mrs.  Barlow,  holding  the  hand  of  a  slight 
girl  in  black,  and  last  but  not  least,  a  large  Irish  setter 
which  lay  at  the  young  girl's  feet.  All  this  Belle  had 
hardly  time  to  notice  when  the  young  girl  rushed  for- 
ward and  throwing  her  arm  around  her  neck,  cried, 

"  Oh,  Cousin  Brenda,  I'm  so  glad  to  see  you."  Belle 
for  a  moment  looked  disconcerted,  and  Mrs.  Barlow, 
without  showing  any  surprise  at  Belle's  presence,  re- 
lieved the  latter  by  saying : 

"  This  isn't  Brenda,  Julia,  but  one  of  her  friends." 

Julia,  still  with  her  hand  in  Belle's,  smiled  pleasantly. 

"  I'm  glad  to  see  you,"  she  said,  and  just  at  that  mo- 
ment Brenda  came  in  sight. 

Julia  was  hastening  forAvard  to  greet  her  cousin  as 
she  had  greeted  her  friend,  but  something  in  Brenda's 


-Si*. 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB     15 

face  forbade  her.    Brenda  could  not,  perhaps,  have  ex- 
plained why  she  felt  so  annoyed  at  Julia's  mistake. 
She  was  not  unduly  vain,  yet  it  annoyed  her  that  her 
cousin  had  mistaken  Belle  for  her.    For  well  as  she 
liked  Belle,  she  knew  that  all  the  other  girls  considered 
her  not  especially  good-looking.    Though  she  could 
not,  probably  would  not,  have  put  it  into  words,  the 
thought  flashed  through  her  brain  that  Julia  was  stupid 
to  have  made  such  a  mistake.    The  thought  took  form 
in  a  rather  repelling  glance  as  her  eye  met  her  cousin's. 
"  Come,  Brenda,  you  should  not  make  Julia  go  more 
than  half-way  to  meet  you,"  called  her  mother  from 
her  place  near  the  fire. 

"  No'm,"  replied  Brenda,  hardly  knowing  what  she 
said,  for  really  she  felt  a  little  shy  about  the  new 
cousin,  who  was  more  than  a  year  her  senior.  With 
her  hand  outstretched,  she  stepped  toward  Julia,  mov- 
ing with  the  dignity  that  her  lengthened  skirt  de- 
manded. 

"Dear  me  I  What  can  it  be?"  she  thought,  as  she 
felt  something  hindering  her  progress.  It  could  not  be 
that  the  skirt  was  too  long.  She  stooped  a  little  to 
raise  it  from  beneath  her  feet,  and  then,  how  mortify- 
ing !  she  felt  a  string  snap.  She  clutched  wildly  at  her 
skirt  with  both  hands.  But  it  was  too  late,  and  making 
the  best  of  the  situation,  she  stood  before  her  cousin  in 
her  short  ruffled  petticoat,  instead  of  her  long,  grown- 
up gown. 

«  There,  Brenda,"  cried  her  mother,  comprehending 


"mf^mm' 


f 


16 


BEENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


;    ' 


the  situation  at  a  glance,  for  this  was  not  the  first  time 
that  Brenda  had  tried  to  lengthen  her  skirts.  "  There, 
Brenda,  I  hope  you  won't  be  as  foolish  as  this  again. 
Speak  to  your  cousin,  and  then  go  up  and  put  on  your 
skirt  properly." 

Poor  Brenda  !  What  a  loss  of  dignity  I  She  hardly 
knew  what  she  said  to  Julia,  or  what  Julia  said  to  her. 
She  resented  Belle's  offer  of  help,  for  had  she  not  heard 
a  decided  giggle  from  her  friend  at  the  moment  of  the 
catastrophe  ?  So  rushing  to  her  room,  she  locked  the 
door  and  did  not  leave  it  until  called  to  dinner. 

Now  Brenda,  though  by  no  means  perfect,  was  not 
ill-natured,  and  she  seated  herself  at  the  table  with  the 
intention  of  making  herself  agreeable  to  Julia. 

But  there  are  times  when  nothing  seems  to  go  ex- 
actly right,  and  this  evening  was  one  of  them.  In  the 
first  place  it  disturbed  Brenda  to  see  her  father's  glance 
of  amusement  as  his  eye  fell  on  her  new  style  of  hair- 
dressing. 

"  Which  is  it  now  ?  "  he  laughed,  "  Marie  Antoinette 
or  Queen  Elizabeth?  Dear  me,  Brenda,  it's  a  long 
time  since  we've  seen  you  masquerading  in  this  fash- 
ion." 

Brenda  reddened.  In  spite  of  the  mishap  to  her 
dress,  she  wished  her  cousin  to  believe  that  she  always 
wore  her  hair  on  the  top  of  her  head.  Vague  hopes 
were  floating  through  her  mind  that  she  could  persuade 
her  mother  to  let  her  give  up  her  childish  pigtail  alto- 
gether. 


1 


«^,^ 


■-''j{ '^i"'  ^     '-jtUtrJin- ''■!%"■- P  :"^ti^^V-^&~i  •  •t-"''-'  '' 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


17 


irst  time 
"  There, 
is  again, 
on  your 

3  hardly 
i  to  her, 
ot  heard 
t  of  the 
}ked  the 

was  not 
(vith  the 

)  go  ex- 

In  the 

s  glance 

of  hair- 

toinette 
a  long 
lis  fash- 
to  her 
i  always 
te  hopes 
tersuade 
ail  alto- 


"  Why  does  papa  always  say  things  like  that  ?  "  and 
she  reddened  still  more  as  Julia's  eyes  fell  on  her.  She 
remembered,  however,  her  duties  as  assistant  hostess. 

"  Did  you  have  a  pleasant  journey  ?  "  she  asked  po- 
litely. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  answered  Julia.  "That  is,  I  was 
just  a  little  tired,  but  it  was  so  delightful  to  look  out  of 
the  car  window  and  know  that  I  was  really  in  Massa- 
chusetts.   It  seemed  too  good  to  be  true." 

Mr.  Barlow  looked  pleased.  "  Ah,  Julia,  it  gratifies 
me  very  much  to  have  you  say  this.  Sometimes  when 
people  have  traveled  they  lose  their  love  for  their  early 
home." 

"Yes,  Uncle  Robert,  I've  always  loved  to  think  of 
Boston  as  my  real  home.  Although  it's  so  long  since 
we  lived  here." 

"Why,  what  do  you  really  remember  of  Boston?" 
asked  Mr.  Barlow. 

"  Well,  the  State-House,  Uncle  Robert,  and  the  Com- 
mon— of  course — and — and  Brenda." 

"  Oh,  you  can't  remember  Brenda  ?  " 

"  Yes,  indeed  I  can.  She  was  the  dearest  little  thing  1 
You  see  when  I  was  five  years  old,  Brenda  seemed  al- 
most a  baby — a  year  and  a  half  between  two  girls  makes 
a  good  deal  of  difiference,— when  they're  little." 

But  even  this  last  saving  clause  did  not  prevent 
Brenda's  heart  from  giving  a  sudden  thump,  especially 
as  she  caught  a  sympathetic  glance  from  Belle  which 
seemed  to  say. 


$* 


18     BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"  Ah,  she's  reminding  you  how  much  older  she  is  than 

you." 

Brenda  straightened  herself  up.  She  tried  to  think 
of  something  to  say  that  would  show  that  though 
younger,  she  at  least  had  some  knowledge  of  the  world. 

"  Can  you  eat  raw  oysters,  Julia  ?  "  were  the  rather 
strange  words  that  came  to  her  lips.  Julia,  unable  nat- 
urally to  follow  the  train  of  thought  leading  to  this 
question,  answered  brightly, 

"  I've  never  tried.  You  see  we  don't  have  very  good 
oysters  in  the  West,  and  some  way  I've  never  thought 
I'd  like  them  raw." 

«'  Oh,  if  you  Avant  to  seem  really  grown-up  you'll 
have  to  eat  oysters  off  the  shell,"  said  Mrs.  Barlow. 
"I  believe  Brenda  has  practised  so  that  she  can  eat 
them  without  wincing." 

Then  Belle,  who  prided  herself  on  her  tact,  hastened 
to  change  what  she  knew  might  become  a  sore  subject 

with  Brenda. 
"Were  there  many  people  you  knew  on  the  train, 

Miss " 

"Oh,  please  say  Julia,"  broke  in  the  young  girl. 
"  Every  one  always  does.  No,  there  wasn't  any  one  I 
knew  in  the  cars  between  here  and  Chicago.  If  I  had 
not  had  Eliza  I  should  have  been  very  lonely." 

Brenda  had  subsided  into  an  unwonted  silence.  She 
was  wondering  how  she  could  excuse  herself  to  her 
cousin— whether  her  mother  would  really  make  her  give 
up  the  tableaux  for  that  evening.    She  heard,  without 


.r-^ifc,'^  .-, 


ui*iL^-^<»ii^i'u'iSmii^ ■''I  * ■*»^'**'.*S '- "' 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


19 


e  is  than 

to  think 
,  though 
le  world, 
le  rather 
ahle  nat- 
g  to  this 

ery  good 
:  thought 

ap  you'll 

Barlow. 

3  can  eat 

hastened 
re  subject 

the  train, 

)ung  girl. 

any  one  I 

If  I  had 

ince.  She 
3lf  to  her 
te  her  give 
d,  without 


really  listening,  an  animated  conversation  beiween  her 
father  and  Belle  on  the  best  way  of  learning  history. 
Belle  believed  that  more  could  be  learned  by  general 
reading  than  by  studying  a  text-book.  "  Belle  always 
has  so  many  theories,"  Brenda  was  in  the  habit  of  say- 

"I  wish  Jane  would  hurry  with  the  coffee,"  she 

cried. 

"Why,  Brenda,"  and  her  mother  looked  surprised. 

"  You  are  not  going  to  have  coffee." 

"  Of  course,  you  know  you  always  let  me  have  a  little 
cup  when  I'm  going  out." 

«  But  you  are  not  going  anywhere  to-night.    Didn't 

you  get  my  message  ?  " 

Brenda  understood  well  enough  that  her  mother  did 
not  wish  to  discuss  the  question  of  her  leaving  her 
cousin  when  Julia  herself  was  present,  yet  she  persisted. 

"  But,  mamma " 

Mrs.  Barlow  shook  her  head.  "  There  is  nothing  to 
be  said.    You  know,  Brenda,  when  I  mean  a  thing  I 

mean  it." 

Julia  looked  a  trifle  embarrassed,  realizing  that  in 
some  way  she  was  a  hindrance  to  a  full  discussion  be- 
tween her  aunt  and  cousin. 

Brenda's  face  was  twisted  into  a  curious  scowl.  She 
was  forgetting  her  duty  to  her  cousin. 

"  Oh,  mamma,  I've  made  up  my  mind  to  go." 

"No,  Brenda,  it  is  impossible.  Let  us  hear  no  more 
about  it." 


■  € 


20  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"What  is  it,  Brenda,  that  you  wish  to  do?"  nsked 
Mr.  Barlow,  who  while  talking  with  Belle  had  only 
half  heard  the  conversation  between  Brenda  and  her 

mother. 

Mrs.  Barlow  shook  her  head.  She  did  not  care  to 
enter  into  a  discussion  before  Julia  likely  to  make  the 
young  girl  feel  that  her  arrival  had  interfered  with  any 
plan  of  Brenda's. 

Then  Belle,  who  realized  that  she  was  not  always  in 
favor  with  Mrs.  Barlow,  saw  her  opportunity. 

« If  Brenda  will  change  with  me,  she  can  have  my 
ticket  for  to-morrow  evening." 

«  Why,  that  is  very  kind  in  you.  Belle,  but  have  you 
time  to  get  ready  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes,  if  you'll  excuse  me  now,"  and  before 
Brenda  could  remonstrate,  she  saw  Belle  receive  the 
tickets  from  Mrs.  Barlow'p  hands  and  heard  her  hasty 
words  of  good-bye  as  she  started  home  under  the  escort 

of  Thomas. 

Neither  Mr.  nor  Mrs.  Barlow  took  any  notice  of  the 
cloud  on  Brenda's  face.  Fortunately  they  could  not 
read  her  reflections  on  the  duplicity  of  Belle,  who  after 
pitying  her  so  in  the  afternoon,  had  now  begun  to  side 
against  her.  This  at  least  was  the  form  which  Brenda's 
thoughts  took.  Rightly  or  WTongly  she  considered 
herself  an  ill-used  young  person. 

Just  then  the  maid  entered  with  a  letter  on  a  salver. 
Mrs.  Barlow  glanced  at  it  and  then  laughed. 

"  This  explains  the  mystery,  Julia,  you  wrote  *  New 


in,     liiHiiliiiWBIil  I'UBHWW 


_^^Jg^ 


■tl.'aSfaiT^-A'-  'f-v^-i^fuS 


i-.v;tf'rtar-r^°8'-"ar<'.'Wr'av,<, 


ti>'"<liWiiilil»  .  u  rV. 


,iJ8.,|i»ti|l 


BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


21 


?"  csked 

dad  only 

and  her 

t  care  to 
make  the 
with  any 

always  in 

have  my 

have  you 

ad  before 

3ceive  the 

her  hasty 

the  escort 

;ice  of  the 
could  not 
who  after 
run  to  side 
h  Brenda's 
considered 

)n  a  salver, 

Tote  *  New 

-  *  ■   » 


York '  instead  of  *  Boston,'  and  so  your  letter  has  been 
two  days  longer  than  it  should  have  been  in  reaching 
us." 

"  Oh,  did  I,  Aunt  Anna  ?  How  stupid !  Well,  you 
have  treated  me  much  better  than  my  carelessness  de- 
served." 

"  Well,  I'm  only  glad  that  I  happened  to  be  at  home 
when  your  telegram  came.  It  would  have  been  a  little 
cheerless  for  you  had  you  happened  to  arrive  when  we 
were  all  out.    But  come,  you  must  be  tired." 

"  Oh,  not  very."  Then,  as  they  left  the  room,  Julia 
threw  her  arm  around  Brenda. 

"  I  know  that  we  shall  be  great  friends." 

Already  Brenda  had  begun  to  return  to  herself.  She 
hoped  that  Julia  had  not  noticed  her  ill-temper.  Per- 
haps after  all  she  should  like  this  new  cousin  better 
than  she  had  expected. 

"  If  I  were  you,  Brenda,  I'd  take  Julia  to  her  room 
now,"  said  Mrs.  Barlow. 

"  How  lovely ! "  exclaimed  Julia,  as  they  entered  the 
pretty  bedroom  near  the  studio.  "  Am  I  to  have  this 
all  to  myself?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Brenda. 

"  I  never  saw  so  pretty  a  room !  How  I  shall  enjoy 
it!    Whose  used  it  to  be?" 

"  Oh,  it  was  Agnes's  room.  She  had  it  decorated  to 
suit  her  ideas.    You  know  she's  an  artist." 

"  Oh,  yes.  How  delightful  to  be  an  artist.  I  wish 
that  I  had  some  special  talent." 


it 


•Mana 


22 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


"  I  thought  you  had.  Some  one,  mamma  I  think, 
said  that  you  wero  musical." 

"  So  I  am  in  a  way.  I've  given  more  time  to  music 
than  to  anything  else.    But  tliat  was  chitfiy  to  please 

pupa." 

Hero  Julia  sighed,  while  Brenda  hardly  knew  what 

to  say. 

"  You  must  miss  him  very  much,"  she  ventured. 

"  Oh,  don't  speak  of  it,  Brenda.  I  can't  bear  to  think 
that  he  is  really  gone."    . \nd  Julia's  tears  began  to  fall. 

"What  shall  I  say?"  thought  Brenda,  and  as  her 
words  of  sympathy  were  beginning  to  take  shape,  her 
mother  entered  the  room.  Wisely  enough,  she  made 
no  comment  on  Julia's  tears,  believing  that  they  would 
flow  less  freely  if  she  seemed  to  take  no  notice  of 

ttem. 

"  I  have  oome  to  see  if  you  are  perfectly  comfortable. 
To-night  Lli/.a  will  sleep  on  the  lounge  in  your  room, 
and  after  this  we  will  arrange  a  bed  for  her  in  the 
room  across  the  hall.    In  either  case  you  will  not  feel 

lonely."  ,  .  _, 

When  Julia  had  thanked  her  aunt  for  her  kmdness, 

Mrs.  Barlow  drew  Brenda  one  side. 

"  Now,  Brenda,  we  must  bid  your  cousin  good-night," 
and  then,  with  a  final  word  or  two  of  advice  to  Julia, 
Mrs.  Barlow  with  Brenda  left  the  room. 

"  I'm  going  to  bed  now,  mamma,"  said  Brenda,  as 
they  reached  the  hall. 

"Very  well,  I  haven't  time  myself  to  tell  you  that  I 


^^^'■^^frf^'^"*"^''^'"''''''^'^^^''''^^ 


I  think, 

to  music 
;o  please 

.ew  what 

red. 

r  to  think 
in  to  fall, 
id  as  her 
hape,  her 
she  made 
icy  would 
notice  of 

nfortable. 
jur  room, 
er  in  the 
LI  not  feel 


BRENDA,  HER  SCUOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


23 


think  you  have  behaved  very  foolishly  this  evening.    I 
hope  you  will  be  more  sensible  to-morrow." 

"Good-night,"  cried  Brenda,  without  making  any 

promises. 
When  she  was  within  her  own  room  she  flung  herself 

down  on  her  bed. 

"  I  know  just  how  it  will  be,"  she  said  to  herself.  "  I 
can  never  do  what  I  want  to.  It  will  always  be  '  Julia, 
Julia.'  She  isn't  so  bad  herself,  but  it's  the  way  every 
one  will  treat  me  that  I  hate." 

With  these  confused  words  on  her  lips  she  began  to 
get  ready  for  bed. 


4 


::U 


kindness. 


lod-night," 
8  to  Julia, 


Brenda,  as 
you  that  I 


*       * 


Ill 


THE    BESCUE 


Brenda  Started  for  school  a  little  later  than  usual  the 
morning  after  Julia's  arrival.  As  she  walked  up  Beacon 
Street  she  saw  Edith  and  Nora  ahead  of  her,  half-way 
up  the  slope  on  the  sidewalk  next  the  Common. 

"  Oh,  dear,  they  might  look  back,"  she  said  to  herself. 
But  they  neither  looked  back  nor  paused  on  their  way, 
and  Brenda  was  prevented  from  hurrying  by  a  line  of 
wagons  and  street  cars  which  blocked  Charles  Street. 
She  was  kept  standing  for  two  or  three  minutes  at  the 
street  crossing,  and  when  she  continued  her  way  Edith 
and  Nora  had  turned  into  the  side  street  leading  to  the 
school.  When  Brenda  reached  the  school  door.  Belle 
was  the  centre  of  a  group  of  girls  seated  on  the  steps. 
«  Why  didn't  you  caU  for  me,  Belle  ?  »  cried  Brenda 

petulantly.  ,  - 

"Oh  I  had  to  do  some  errands  on  the  way,  and  l 

thought,  too,  that  you  would  stay  home  with  your 

cousin." 
"Weill 

her." 

"Tell  us  about  her,  Brenda,"  cried  Nora  who  came 
out  from  the  house  for  a  moment.  "  Belle  says  she  has 
come.    What  w  she  like?" 


I  should  say  not.    I  shall  see  enougn  of 


i^tiiks^iX^ 


BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HEK  CLUB 


25 


usual  the 
ip  Beacon 
half-way 
n. 

to  herself, 
heir  way, 
r  a  line  of 
les  Street, 
ites  at  the 
yay  Edith 
ing  to  the 
ioor,  Belle 
he  steps, 
ed  Brenda 

yay,  and  I 
with  your 

enough  of 

who  came 
ays  she  has 


«  Like  ?  Why,  like  any  girl.  There's  nothing  special 
about  her.  She  wears  black  and  I  think  she  feels  kind 
of  superior.    It's  going  to  be  awfuUy  hard  for  me." 

« Yes,  Brenda,"  said  a  thin-faced  girl  in  the  group 
back  by  Belle.  "  You  don't  think  any  one  could  be  su- 
perior to  you,  do  you  ?  " 

Brenda,  with  her  back  to  the  sidewalk,  was  ready 
with  a  sharp  reply,  when  a  warning  look  from  one  of 
the  girls  closed  her  lips. 

"Why,  girls,"  said  a  cheerful  voice  behind  her, 
"  ought  you  not  to  go  inside  now  ?  You  should  be  in 
your  seats  by  twenty  minutes  past  nine.  I  have  said 
many  times  that  you  were  not  to  wait  for  me." 

The  girls  all  respected  Miss  Crawdon,  and  they  were 
just  a  little  afraid  of  her.  Her  authority  was  not  al- 
ways agreeable,  when  she  chose  'o  make  them  feel  it. 
Miss  Crawdon  was  taU  and  blonue,  with  eyes  some  one 
said  "that  saw  everything."  These  were  the  right 
kind  of  eyes  for  the  principal  of  a  girls'  school.  She 
had  a  pleasant  voice  with  a  tone  of  decision  in  it  that 
no  one  dared  dispute.  At  her  words  the  girls  seated 
on  the  steps  slowly  arose,  and  in  a  very  short  time  they 
were  at  their  desks,  getting  out  books  and  preparing 
for  the  day's  work. 

Brenda  and  Belle  occupied  adjacent  seats.  Edith 
and  Nora  were  in  the  same  room,  though  a  little  nearer 
the  window.  They  with  about  ten  other  girls  formed 
what  might  be  called  the  middle  class  of  a  school  of 
forty.    There  were  about  fifteen  older  girls  who  would 


-  H^fftilBllt-f  -  jfiJiMiilj'  ,/'■ '  -'  ■  gaa 


26     BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Stay  in  school  one  or  two  years  longer,  while  Brenda 
and  her  friends  had  three  years  before  them.  At  least 
they  would  not  "  come  out "  for  three  years. 

The  older  girls  naturally  kept  much  to  themselves. 
They  "did  up"  their  hair,  wore  skirts  almost  toucLiug 
the  ground,  and  were  in  every  vvty  envied  by  their 
juniors.  The  youngest  girls  of  all  concerned  themselves 
very  slightly  about  the  oldest  of  all.  But  the  girls  of 
Brenda's  age  imitated  in  many  ways  the  doings  of  these 
older  girls,  and  when,  as  occasionally  happened,  one  of 
the  graduating  class  invited  a  younger  girl  to  walk 
with  her  at  recess,  the  latter  for  a  day  or  two  after  was 
treated  with  great  deference  by  her  companions. 

These  oldest  girls  were  not  ahead  of  their  school- 
mates in  all  their  studies.  In  Latin  and  mathematics 
some  of  them  recited  with  the  younger  girls,  or  it 
might  be  fairer  to  say  that  some  of  the  brighter  young 
girls  were  in  the  classes  with  the  elder.  Edith,  for  ex- 
ample, was  ahead  of  Brenda  in  mathematics,  and  her 
class  almost  through  geometry,  was  planning  to  go 
into  trigonometry. 

The  discipline  of  the  school  was  not  unduly  strict, 
yet  after  the  opening,  girls  were  not  expected  to  speak 
to  one  another  without  special  permission.  In  this 
matter  they  were  put  rather  on  their  honor,  for  no 
special  punishment  was  inflicted  for  disobedience.  A 
word  of  disapprobation  was  usually  the  most  severe 
reproof,  although,  in  rare  cases,  girls  had  been  kept 
after   school.    Nora,  whose  intentions  were   always 


B 

3  Brenda 
At  least 

eraselves. 
toucuiug 
by  their 
lemselves 
5  girls  of 
s  of  these 
id,  one  of 
to  walk 
after  was 
ms. 

lir  school- 
thematics 
iris,  or  it 
ter  young 
th,  for  ex- 
3,  and  her 
ing  to  go 

luly  strict, 
d  to  speak 
L.  In  this 
or,  for  no 
iience.  A 
LOst  severe 
been  kept 
re   always 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB     27 

good,  was,  of  the  four  friends  whom  we  have  been 
observing,  the  most  likely  to  break  some  of  the  un- 
written laws  of  the  school.     She  always  saw  the  funny 
side  of  things,  and  it  was  very  hard  for  her  to  keep 
still  when  she  wished  to  share  her  fun  with  somebody 
else.    Belle  was  no  more  scrupulous  than  Nora  about 
observing  rules,  but  she  could  whisper  to  her  neighbor 
in  a  quiet  way  without  attracting  attention.    Edith 
was  really  a  conscientious,  painstaking  girl.    On  this 
account  some  of  those  who  did  not  know  her  well 
called  her  a  "  bore."    Brenda  was  good  or  bad  by  fits 
and  starts.    Sometimes  for  a  week  she  devoted  herself 
to  her  lessons.    She  would  then  put  her  finger  to  her 
lips  when  Nora,  in  passing  her  desk,  bent  over  her  to 
tell  her  some  bit  of  news.    She  would  pretend  not  to 
understand  when  Belle  laid  a  small  piece  of  folded 
paper  on  her  desk,  and  she  would  keep  her  eyes  fixed 
on  her  books  when  any  other  girl  tried  to  distract  her 
attention.    To-day,  however,  it  was  different.    In  the 
first  place  she  did  not  know  her  lesson  very  well  and 
did  not  feel  like  studying.    In  the  half-hour  in  which 
she  was  supposed  to  be  doing  her  Latir  exercise  her 
mind  constantly  wandered,  and  she  could  not  help 
seeing  that  Belle  was  anxious  to  tell  her  something. 
At  length  the  little  wad  of  paper  fell  on  her  desk. 

"  The  tableaux  were  perfectly  splendid  1    You  ought 
to  have  been  there." 
Brenda  nodded  sadly.    Surely  this  was  not  kind  of 


}: 

J  ft 


28 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


Belle,  who  knew  that  only  stern  necessity  had  kept  her 

at  home. 

"I  suppose  the  tableaux  will  be  as  good  to-night," 
and  a  second  note  fell  on  Brenda's  desk,  "  but  there 
won't  be  half  as  many  people  you  know.  Everybody 
was  there  last  night.    Shall  you  take  Julia  ?  " 

Again  Brenda  nodded,  but  by  this  time  she  Avas 
growing  impatient.  Leaning  forward  toward  Belle's 
desk,  "  Keep  still,  can't  you.  Belle,"  she  exclaimed  in  a 
voice  intended  to  be  a  whisper.  Unfortunately  her 
voice  was  louder  than  she  thought,  and  she  was  re- 
called to  herself  by  Miss  Crawdon's  voice,  "  Be  care- 
ful, Brenda,"  and  Brenda  applied  herself  to  her  books 
until  the  hour  arrived  for  the  Latin  lesson. 

At  recess  Belle,  pretending  not  to  see  Brenda,  joined 
two  of  the  older  girls  and  walked  with  them  for  the 
half  hour,  while  Brenda  and  Nora  and  Edith  sat  on  the 

steps. 

"  Why  didn't  you  know  your  Latin  lesson  ? "  asked 
Brt'uda  of  Edith.  «'  I  never  knew  you  to  stumble  so, 
and  you  couldn't  give  a  single  rule." 

"  Well,  you  know  I  didn't  study  yesterday  afternoon. 
I  meant  to,  but  it  was  too  lovely  to  go  in  the  house, 
and  then  last  evening  I  went  to  the  tableaux.  It 
seemed  hard  to  have  to  stay  home  to  study  though  I 
suppose  I  should  have.  You  didn't  know  your  own 
lesson  very  well,  Brenda,  although  you  stayed  home 
all  the  evening." 

."  But,  you  see,  I  had  company " 


<¥ 

;»■' 


ll 


i  0*wt^^iiii>am;^'  -i«*^ — ^if — r(^_ 


JB 

I  kept  her 

to-night," 
but  there 

Everybody 

» 

i  she  "was 
rd  Belle's 
limed  in  a 
lately  her 
le  was  re- 
"  Be  care- 
her  books 

ida,  joined 
sm  for  the 
sat  on  the 

a?"  asked 
itumble  so, 

afternoon, 
the  house, 
jleaux.  It 
y  though  I 
your  own 
lyed  home 


BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


29 


"  You'll  find  it  hard  to  do  your  lessons  if  you  make 
company  of  Julia.    Isn't  she  coming  to  school  too  V  " 

"  Oh,  I  guess  so.  Won't  it  be  hateful  to  have  her  in 
the  class  above  us  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  she  won't  be.  Didn't  you  say  she  hadn't 
been  at  school  much  ?  " 

"  Oh,  girls  who  have  studied  at  home  always  think 
they  know  more  than  any  one  else.  Oh,  there,  there  1 " 
and  Brenda  paused  in  her  speech  as  a  little  child  play- 
ing on  the  opposite  sidewalk  ran  out  into  the  street  in 
front  of  the  very  wheels  of  a  passing  wagon.  For  a 
moment  all  held  their  breath,  then  Nora  with  a  leap 
and  a  run  was  down  the  steps  and  in  the  street.  Be- 
fore the  child  realized  its  own  danger  she  had  snatched 
it  from  in  front  of  the  horses,  and  had  dragged  it  to 
the  sidewalk.  The  teamster,  a  rather  stupid-looking 
man,  had  dismounted  from  his  place. 

"  Waal,  now,  the  child  ain't  hurt,  I  guess,"  he  said  to 
the  girl,  "  I  pulled  up  as  soon  as  I  heard  you  holler,  but 
it  was  such  a  little  mite  of  a  thing  that  I  couldn't 
hardly  see  it." 

«« Oh,  it  wasn't  your  fault,"  Brenda  and  Edith  ex- 
claimed. "  It  ran  out  so  quickly,  but  if  you  hadn't 
stopped  your  horses,  it  might  have  been  killed." 

After  assuring  himself  that  the  child  was  not  really 
hurt,  the  teamster  went  on,  the  child  himself,  sur- 
rounded by  a  group  of  curious  girls,  clung  closely  to 
Nora's  hand— a  forlorn  little  thing— with  bare  feet 
and  a  torn  pinafore.    The  mud  spattered  over  his  face 


:r|^^ 


'^llllli(WI»««=~  - 


30 


BKENDA,  HEE  SCHOOL  AND  HEK  CLUB 


did  not  show  very  distinctly  on  his  dark  skin.  One 
small  hand  he  had  thrust  into  his  eye,  and  behind  it 
the  tears  were  slowly  trickling  down.  Nora  held  the 
other  hand,  and  the  child  clung  to  her  as  if  never  in- 
tending to  let  go. 

"  What's  your  name,  little  boy  ?  "  cried  one  of  the 
girls. 

The  child  only  sobbed. 

"  Here,  Amy,  give  hiui  a  piece  of  your  banana.  He 
looks  like  an  Italian  fruit-seller's  child.  He'll  eat  a 
banana." 

But  the  little  boy  was  not  to  be  tempted. 

Just  then  the  noon  bell  sounded  from  the  school- 
room. 

"  There,  Nora,  let  him  go,  he'll  find  his  way  home," 
suggested  one  of  the  girls. 

"  Oh,  no,  I'm  sure  he's  hurt.    "Where  do  you  live, 

little  boy  ?  " 

Still  no  reply.  The  other  girls  went  back  into 
school,  while  Nora  walked  irresolutely  toward  the  door, 
holding  the  child's  hand.  As  she  stood  at  the  foot  of 
the  steps  wondering  what  to  do.  Miss  Crawdon  ap- 
peared at  the  door  with  Brenda  and  Edith  who  had 
hurried  to  tell  her  about  the  child. 

« Is  the  little  fellow  hurt  ?  "  she  asked  with  interest. 

*«  Not  really  hurt,  perhaps,  but  awfully  frightened, 
and  I'm  sure  he  doesn't  live  anywhere  around  here.  I 
don't  want  to  leave  him  when  I  go  into  school,  what 
shall  I  do  ?  " 


•J 


^.<.iiliiiiinii,)ii|iiiiiiii»iii»  liiiii  ifwamiUKwlHiii 


u  ftr-'ii^Sici'?'ff  I  'iSf'ii'*  ^i^  •  rjii.iiHinai,»itf)iiiii. 


•^r^SffS^ 


B 

:in.    One 

behind  it 

I  held  the 

never  in- 

ine  of  the 


lana.    He 
[e'll  eat  a 


he  school- 
ay  home," 
you  live, 

back  into 
i  the  door, 
the  foot  of 
iwdon  ap- 
1  who  had 

a  interest, 
brightened, 
id  here.    I 
hool,  what 


BEENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


31 


"  Don't  look  so  distressed,  Nora,"  said  Miss  Crawdon 
smiling.  "  I'm  not  sure  myself  what  is  best."  Then, 
after  a  moment's  reflection,  "  You  may  send  him  down 
to  the  basement  with  the  janitor,  and  later  I  will  see 
what  can  be  done." 

So  Nora,  saying  all  the  reassuring  things  that  she 
could  to  the  child,  left  him  with  the  janitor,  Mr.  Brown, 
although  this  separation  was  accompanied  with  loud 
cries  and  shrieks  on  the  part  of  the  little  boy. 

It  was  very  hard  for  Nora  and  the  others  to  remain 
perfectly  quiet  during  the  hour  and  a  half  that  re- 
mained of  school.  They  were  anxious  to  exchange 
questions  about  the  child,  to  speculate  about  his  home, 
and  I  am  sure  that  the  little  boy  was  more  in  the 
thoughts  of  Brenda,  Edith,  and  Nora  than  their  les- 
sons. 

Belle  had  missed  the  excitement  of  the  morning,  for 
at  the  moment  of  the  accident  she  and  the  two  older 
girls  whom  she  had  joined,  were  out  of  sight  of  the 
school  walking  in  another  street. 

She  had  returned  to  the  schoolroom  hardly  half  a 
minute  before  the  end  of  recess,  when  there  was  really 
no  time  to  ask  a  question.  She  did  not  dare  to  ask  a 
question  of  Brenda,  who  still  wore  an  unamiable  ex- 
pression. 

When  half-past  one  came,  however,  Brenda  and 
Belle  forgot  their  little  disagreement,  and  hastened 
after  Nora  to  learn  what  she  was  going  to  do  with  her 
prot6g6. 


4 


I  ■ 

■  '■ 

''I 


RiM 


32  BEENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

«  Now,  I'll  tell  you  girls,  just  what  I'm  going  to  do. 
Miss  Crawdon  says  it  will  be  all  right.    Brenda  and  I 
are  going  with  Mrs.  Brown  to  see  where  Manuel  lives 
—we  have  found  out  that  his  name  is  Manuel.    We 
can  get  some  luncheon  here,  and  please,  please,  stop  at 
my  house,  Belle,  and  tell  my  mother,  and  you,  Edith, 
at  Brenda's." 
"  Why  don't  you  let  Mrs.  Brown  go  alone  ?  " 
"  Oh,  it  will  be  so  much  more  fun  to  go  too." 
"  You  can't  find  his  house." 

"Oh,  yes;  it  will  be  somewhere  down  Hanover 
Street.  Mrs.  BroAvn  knows.  If  we  take  him  there, 
he'll  lead  us  on.    Oh,  it  will  be  great  fun." 

«'  I  don't  believe  your  mother  would  like  you  to  go 
without  letting  her  know." 

"  Well,  I  just  have  to  go.    I'm  sure  she  won't  care." 
Though  Nora  was  so  confident,  Brenda  had  some  mis- 
givings.   She  knew  that  she  really  ought  to  be  at  home, 
but  the  temptation  to  go  with  Nora  was  too  strong  to 

resist. 

So,  soon  after  two  o'clock  the  strange  procession  be- 
gan its  march  toward  Hanover  Street,  Manuel  walking 
between  Nora  and  Brenda,  while  Mrs.  Brown  brought 
up  the  rear.    Manuel  was  still  silent. 

"  If  he  were  a  girl  he'd  talk  more,"  said  Nora. 

Manuel  showed  very  little  interest  in  the  whole  pro- 
ceeding. In  fact  he  seemed  so  tired  that  Mrs.  Brown 
would  have  carried  him  had  he  not  resisted  her  eflforts 
to  take  him  in  her  arms. 

*  '    * 


J 


-^■rtnafirtH^'initW'iW^tfrtkLii^ww/ifrjfiiiijfcii^^ 


■aipwg.^'«»i  to**a^  wj-  ii^ei.i^ni-»o-tr»"T'^*it^«<.-^ 


B 

ng  to  do. 
ida  and  I 
nuel  lives 
luel.  "We 
16,  stop  at 
3U,  Edith, 

» 
»> 

Hanover 
im  there, 

you  to  go 

n't  care." 
,  some  mis- 
le  at  home, 
)  strong  to 

cession  he- 
el walking 
m  hrought 

ora. 

whole  pro- 

Irs.  Brown 

her  efforts 


IV 


A  CLUB  MEETING 


The  strange  procession  had  not  gone  very  far  when 
Nora  heard  some  one  behind  calling  her  name.  It  was 
Miss  Crawdou,  who,  as  Nora  turned  around,  signalled 
her  to  stop. 

"  Oh,  Brenda,  Miss  Crawdon  wishes  to  speak  to  us." 

In  a  moment  their  teacher  had  overtaken  them. 

"  I  must  reconsider  my  promise  to  you,  or  at  least, 
Nora,  you  partly  misunderstood  what  I  said.  It  will 
not  do  at  all  for  you  to  go  home  with  this  little  boy. 
Your  mother  would  blame  me  very  much." 

"  Oh,  Miss  Crawdon,"  pouted  Brenda.  Nora,  too, 
showed  her  disappointment. 

"  Novv',  Brenda,  consider  what  it  means.  In  the  first 
place  it  is  uncertain  whether  or  not  you  could  find  his 
home.  In  the  second  place  you  might  have  to  go  into 
some  dirty  street  or  alley.  "With  your  mother's  consent 
I  should  have  nothing  to  say,  but  as  it  is " 

"  Well,  can't  we  go  as  far  as  Scoilay  Square  ?  "We 
could  get  a  car  there  and  go  straight  home." 

Miss  Crawdon  hesitated  a  moment. 

"As  it  happens,"  she  replied,  "I  have  to  go  in  that 
direction  myself.  "We  will  walk  together,  and  I  will 
see  you  safely  on  your  car.  Mrs.  Brown  and  Manuel 
may  lead  the  way." 


9 


nmtMrn 


34  BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

« Isn't  he  cunning ! "  exclaimed  Brenda,  as  tb«^  little 
boy  looked  over  his  shoulder  at  the  girls,  with  one  little 
hand  doubled  up  against  his  eye,  and  his  other  clutch- 
ing Mrs.  Brown's  skirt. 

"I  wish  he  would  talk  to  us,"  responded  Kora. 
"Where  do  you  live,  little  boy?"  Manuel  smiled 
knowingly.  "  There,"  he  said,  waving  his  hand  indefi- 
nitely toward  the  Square,  across  which  the  electric  cars 

were  whizzing. 

"Oh,  no,"  cried  Nora,  "nobody  lives  there;  there 
are  shops  and  a  hotel,  and " 

"  Birdies,  birdies,  there,"  cried  Manuel. 

Even  Miss  Crawdon  smiled  as  Manuel  ran  up  to  a 
shop  window,  and  pounded  the  glass,  somewhat  to  the 
dismay  of  the  parrots  exhibited  there  in  their  cages. 

"Well,  he  seems  to  know  this  shcn,"  said  Mrs. 
Brown.    "  We  might  wait  here  for  a  minute." 

At  the  other  side  of  the  shop  around  the  corner  was 
a  doorway  in  which  sat  a  woman  with  a  basket  of  fruit 
for  sale.  Manuel  himself  was  the  first  to  catch  sight  of 
her,  and  rushing  forward  with  a  flying  leap,  he  almost 
knocked  her  basket  over.  The  little  boy  had  found  his 
tongue,  and  chattering  like  a  magpie,  he  pointed  toward 
the  ladies.  The  woman,  rising  from  the  step  on  which 
she  had  been  sitting,  came  toward  the  little  group.  In 
broken  English  she  explained  that  Manuel  was  her 
youngest  boy,  and  that  sometimes  she  let  him  go  with 
her  on  her  round  of  fruit-selling.  Lately  she  had  had 
her  stand  near  this  bird  store,  and  in  some  way  on  this 


'WHt— i-W  IB—  g- 


th»^  little 
one  little 
er  clutch- 
ed Kora. 
el  smiled 
ind  indefi- 
ectric  cars 

3re;  there 


in  up  to  a 
hat  to  the 
r  cages, 
said    Mrs. 

jorner  was 
ket  of  fruit 
;ch  sight  of 
,  he  almost 
A  found  his 
ited  toward 
p  on  which 
group.  In 
el  was  her 
lim  go  with 
he  had  had 
way  on  this 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


35 


particular  day,  Manuel  had  wandered  away  from 
her. 

"  You  must  have  been  worried,"  said  Nora. 

"Oh,  no,"  she  answered  philosophically;  "me 
thought  him  gone  home." 

Then  Brenda,  who  had  hitherto  kept  silent,  broke  in 
with  a  graphic  account  of  the  fate  Manuel  had  escaped 
through  Nora's  bravery.  The  mother  probably  only 
half  comprehending  the  young  girl's  rapid  flow  of 
words,  smiled  and  showed  her  white  teeth.  "  T'ank  you, 
t'ank  you,"  she  said.  "  You  come  and  see  him  some 
day,"  she  added,  in  a  general  invitation  to  the  group. 

"  Come,  girls,  we  must  hasten,"  said  Miss  Crawdon. 
"  Mrs.  Brown  will  take  down  Manuel's  address.  Then, 
if  your  mothers  are  willing,  you  may  go  to  see  him 
some  day." 

Rather  reluctantly  Nora  and  Brenda  bade  good-bye 
to  black-eyed  Manuel  and  his  mother.  They  gave  Mrs. 
Brown  many  injunctions  to  make  no  mistake  about  his 
house  and  street.  On  Saturday  they  both  hoped  to  be 
able  to  go  to  see  him. 

To  them  the  whole  thing  presented  the  aspect  of  an 
adventure. 

"  I  never  spoke  to  a  foreigner  before  in  Boston,  did 
you?"  said  Nora,  "I  mean  except  French  teachers," 
she  added. 

"No,  not  a  poor  foreigner,"  responded  Brenda. 
"  "Wasn't  that  woman  picturesque,  with  her  shawl  over 
her  head  ?  " 


■MM 


tmm 


36  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

As  they  drew  near  home  both  girls  began  to  ieel  a 
little  doubtful  as  to  the  wisdom  of  what  they  had  done. 
"Well,  your  mother  never  scolds,"  said  Brenda,  as 
she  bade'good-bye  to  Nora  at  the  door  of  the  latter. 
"Why,  yours  doesn't  either,"  exclaimed  Kora. 
«  Oh,  you  don't  know,"  and  Brenda  shook  her  head. 

"  There's  Julia  now " 

"Nonsense,"  laughed  Nora,  running  up  the  steps. 
"Good-bye,  now.  I'm  coming  to  see  Julia  this  after- 
noon.    You  know  I  expect  to  like  her." 

"Your  lunch  is  waiting.  Miss  Brenda,"  said  the  maid 
as  Brenda  started  up  the  front  stairs  toward  her  room. 
"  Oh,  I've  had  my  luncheon,"  replied  Brenda.    "  You 
don't  think  I'd  wait  until  this  time." 

"  Brenda,"  called  her  mother  from  the  library,  "  it's 
half-past  three.  Where  have  you  been  since  school  ?  "^ 
"  Oh,  dear ! "  grumbled  Brenda  to  herself.  "  I  don't 
see  why  I  have  to  give  an  account  of  every  step  I  take. 
I'll  be  down  in  a  minute,"  she  called  out,  as  she  con- 
tinued her  way  upstairs.  When  she  descended  to  the 
library,  she  hastened  forward  with  a  polite  "  Good- 
afternoon  "  to  Julia,  who  was  seated  before  the  fire  with 
a  book  in  her  lap. 

"  Julia  has  been  reading  to  me,"  said  her  mother. 
"AVe  have  had  a  very  pleasant  hour,"  added  Juha.  ^ 
"But  tell  me  where  you  have  been,"  said  Brenda's 
mother.    "  You  know  that  it  is  a  rule  that  you  should 

come  directly  home " 

Brenda  tossed  her  head.  ,  ^  . 


B 

to  ieel  a 

lad  ilone, 

renda,  as 

latter. 

ra. 

aer  head. 

he  steps, 
his  after- 

the  maid 
her  room, 
a.    "You 

rary,  "  it's 
school?" 

« I  don't 
tep  I  take, 
s  she  con- 
ied  to  the 
te  "  Good- 
ie fire  with 

nother. 
ed  Julia, 
d  Brenda's 
you  should 


BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


37 


"  Oh,  I  asked  Belle  to  come  and  leii  3'^ou." 

"  She  may  have  left  word  that  you  wei  ^  not  coming, 
I  think  that  Thomas  gave  me  some  messagt-,  but  let  us 
hear  where  you  have  been." 

Mrs.  Barlow  spoke  pleasantly,  for  she  knew  by  the 
cloud  on  Brenda's  face  that  there  might  be  a  storm  if 
for  the  present  she  said  too  much  about  her  absence 
from  luncheon. 

"  Yes,"  added  Julia,  "  do  tell  us  where  you  have 
been.    I  have  an  idea  that  you  have  had  an  adventure." 

"  How  could  you  guess  ? "  exclaimed  Brenda,  and 
then,  with  the  ice  broken  by  these  words  of  Julia's,  she 
gave  her  mother  an  animated  account  of  Nora's 
bravery,  Manuel's  beauty  and  the  fruit-woman's  pic- 
turesqueness. 

Mrs.  Barlow  and  Julia  were  interested.  Brenda  had  a 
graphic  way  of  telling  a  story,  and  the  events  of  the 
morning  lost  nothing  by  her  telling.  But  Mrs.  Barlow 
shook  her  head  when  Brenda  spoke  of  visiting  Manuel  in 
his  home. 

"  It  might  not  be  at  all  a  proper  place,"  she  said, 
"  and  besides,  Manuel's  mother  may  not  care  to  have 
strangers  visit  her.  Poor  people  sometimes  are  very 
sensitive  about  such  things." 

Before  Brenda  had  time  to  argue  this  point  with  her 
mother,  the  portiere  was  pushed  aside  and  Belle  and 
Edith  came  into  the  room.  Julia  rose  to  shake  hands 
Avith  Belle,  while  Edith  with  a  very  sweet  smile,  step- 
ping toward  her,  said : 


■1 

I 


..*■ 


% 


f 


mtm 


■Mia 


■fltii 


mum 


88 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


IP 


«I  am  glad  to  see  you.  I  am  one  of  'the  Four.' 
Brenda's  told  you  about  us.    I  am  Edith." 

Julia  felt  strongly  drawn  to  the  pleasant-faced  girl. 
She  liked  her  better  than  Belle,  although  on  the  two 
occasions  of  their  meeting  the  latter  had  been  markedly 
polite  to  her. 

"  Yes,  we're  all  here  now  except  Nora.  We  ought 
to  be  ready  to  give  her  a  serenade,  or  something  like 
that  Avhen  she  comes.    She's  really  a  kind  of  a  heroine, 

isn't  she?" 

«0h,  nonsense,  Edith,"  said  Belle.  "She  did  not 
actually  do  so  very  much.  Those  horses  were  not  run- 
ning away,  and  a  little  paddy  like  that  child  has  as 
many  lives  as  a  cat." 

"  He  isn't  a  paddy,"  interrupted  Brenda,  "but  a  Por- 
tuguese,—a  dear  little  Portuguese— and  Nora  was  very 
brave.  It's  just  like  you,  :&elle,  to  think  that  a  thing 
isn't  of  any  account  unless  you  have  had  something  to 

do  with  it." 

Belle  was  silent.  In  the  presence  of  a  stranger  she 
never  forgot  her  good  manners,  and  Julia  was  still  suf- 
ficiently a  stranger  to  act  as  a  check  on  the  sharp  reply 
which  otherwise  might  have  risen  to  her  lips.  Edith 
now  came  in  as  a  peacemaker. 

"  Well,  it  was  great  fun  to  have  anything  out  of  the 
ordinary  happen  at  school.  You  can't  imagine,"  turn- 
ing to  Julia,  "  how  stupid  it  is  to  have  things  go  on  in 
the  same  way  day  after  day.  Last  week  there  was  a 
fire  alarm  about  two  blocks  away,  and  just  think,  the 


»i".,iK5^*S 


•J 


B 

he  Four.' 

aced  girl. 
1  the  two 
markedly 

We  ought 
thing  like 
a  heroine, 

e  did  not 
•e  not  run- 
ild  has  as 

but  a  Por- 
\  was  very 
at  a  thing 
uething  to 

ranger  she 
as  still  suf- 
sharp  reply 
[ps.    Edith 

r  out  of  the 
gine,"  turn- 
gs  go  on  in 
ihere  was  a 
t  think,  the 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


39 


engines  passed  scarcely  five  minutes  after  recess  was 
over,  and  Miss  Crawdon  wouldn't  let  us  run  out  to  see 
where  the  fire  was." 

"  Naturally  not,"  said  Mrs.  Barlow,  as  she  left  the 
room,  adding,  as  she  passed  out, 

"  By  the  time  you  are  ready,  Julia,  the  carriage  will 
be  here." 

"  Yes,  Aunt  Anna,"  answered  Julia,  and  she,  too, 
after  a  few  pleasant  words  with  Edith,  excused  herself 
"with  the  explanation  that  her  aunt  had  promised  to  ac- 
company her  to  do  some  important  errands  down  town. 

"  Come  upstairs  with  me,"  said  Brenda,  with  an  air 
of  relief,  as  Julia  left.  "  There's  Nora,  now,  I  know  her 
ring  of  the  bell." 

Nora  soon  joined  the  other  three  in  Brenda's  pretty 
bedroom.  ^ 

"Here  we  are,  all  four  together  again,"  exclaimed 
Brenda,  as  she  threw  herself  down  on  the  chintz-cov- 
ered sofa.  "  It's  so  much  pleasanter  not  to  have  any 
strangers  about." 

"  Do  you  call  your  cousin  a  stranger  ?  "  asked  Nora. 

"  Why,  yes,  any  one  can  see  that  she's  terribly  seri- 
ous, and  that  she  won't  take  a  bit  of  interest  in  the 
things  we  do." 

"  Aren't  you  going  to  ask  her  to  join  the  Four  Club  ?  " 

"Well,  then  it  wouldn't  be  a  Four  Club.  Besides 
five  is  a  horrid  number.  You  never  can  plan  things  to- 
gether when  there  are  five." 

"  But  you  can't  leave  her  out." 


'S 


i 


Si-tKt'-h.'-S^SieHi^. 


40  BRENDA,  HER  SCUOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

«I  don't  see  why  not.  She'U  have  other  things  to 
do  in  the  afternoon-like  to-day.  We  needn't  tell  her 
about  the  Club  at  all,  need  Ave  ?  " 

Edith  and  Nora,  to  whom  Brenda  seemed  to  appeal, 
sAid  nothing.  Belle  was  looking  out  of  the  window, 
and  though  she  usually  would  have  agreed  with  Brenda, 
they  had  lately  had  so  many  little  disagreements,  that 
she  would  not  gratify  her  friend  by  assenting  to  her 

words.  .  . 

Brenda,  however,  perceiving  that  her  views  were  not 
shared  by  the  other  three  girls,  decided  to  avoid  dis- 
cussing Julia  any  further. 

"Let  us  come  to  order  like  a  club,"  she  exclaimed, 
"and  decide  what  we  shall  work  for  this  winter." 

In  the  preceding  spring  the  four  friends  had  decided 
that  it  would  be  very  interesting  to  give  their  occasional 
meetings  a  club  form.    Instead  of  passing  their  after- 
noons in  mere  idle  talk,  they  would  have  some  object. 
Thev  would  all  do  fancy  work,  and  perhaps  have  a  sale 
in  the  spring  for  some  charity.    Each  of  the  girls  had 
already  spent  all  her  spare  pocket-money  on  materials 
for  needlework,  although  as  yet  they  had  made  but 
little  headway  in  their  work.    Nor  had  they  accided 
for  what  object  the  sale  should  be  held.  ' 

» It's  a  good  deal  like  counting  your  chickens  before 
thev  are  hatched,"  Mrs.  Barlow  had  said  when  Brenda 
consulted  her  on  the  subject.  "It  would  be  better  t« 
wait  until  you  have  enough  work  for  a  sale,  before  de- 
ciding what  to  do  with  your  money." 


r 


flit 


IB 

things  to 
't  tell  her 

to  appeal, 
8  window, 
bli  Brencla, 
lents,  that 
ing  to  her 

s  were  not 
avoid  dis- 

exclaimed, 
Iter." 

lad  decided 
•  occasional 
their  after- 
ome  object, 
have  a  sale 
10  girls  had 
)n  materials 
[  made  but 
hey  decided 

jkens  before 
rhen  Brenda 
be  better  to 
e,  before  de- 


1 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


41 


In  her  heart  Mrs.  Barlow  doubted  that  the  girls 
would  make  enough  money  to  be  worth  giving  to  any 
institution.  She  doubted  even  that  they  would  persevere 
in  their  work,  and  have  a  sale.  Brenda,  herself,  was  too 
apt  to  begin  with  enthusiasm  some  undertaking  which 
after  a  while  she  would  let  langu:'  h  until  it  came  to 
nothing.  In  this  case  Brenda  wat  indignant  at  her 
mother's  want  of  faith. 

"  Now  you  know  that  I'm  older  than  I  used  to  be, 
and  I'm  perfectly  in  earnest  about  wanting  an  object 
to  work  for." 

"  Very  well,  Brenda,"  said  Mrs.  Barlow  smiling,  "  I 
certainly  will  not  interfere,  only  you  must  give  me 
time  to  think  of  a  beneficiary  for  your  money." 

Now  if  the  girls  had  started  with  a  definite  object  to 
work  for,  their  club  meetings  would  have  lost  much  of 
their  interest.  As  it  was,  more  than  half  their  time 
Avas  spent  in  earnest  discussions  of  the  merit  of  differ- 
ent institutions.  Edith  thought  that  a  hospital  was  the 
noblest  object  of  charity,  although  the  others  objected 
that  the  City  or  the  State  usually  looked  after  hospitals. 
Nora  hoped  their  money  would  be  given  to  some  or- 
phan asylum,  or  a  home  for  old  persons,  Belle  believed 
that  there  was  nothing  so  worthy  as  the  Institution  for 
the  Blind,  and  Brenda  changed  her  point  of  view  from 
week  to  week. 

"What  are  we  to  work  for  this  week,  Brenda?" 
asked  Belle,  somewhat  derisively,  as  she  opened  her 
sewing-bag. 


4i^ 
,1 


igiwai^ii^riiai'i»ii»Lili»tiiiiBMnW<li<IW^ 


m 


42  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know.    We're  not  working  for  any- 
thing  in  particular."    Then,  as  her  eye  met  Nora's,  a 

new  idea  came. 

"  Oh,  I'll  tell  you  what,  girls,— let  us  work  for— 

Manuel ! " 


M 


"V. 


for  any- 
Nora's,  a 

Drk  for — 


iil 


[  JJ.IIIII»IIIJ1III.' 


iiw  inwvKHiii 


MISS  crawdon's  school 

A  girl's  first  day  at  a  new  school  is  very  trying  to  her. 
The  scrutiny  which  two  or  three  dozen  pairs  of  sharp 
young  eyes  give  her  is  hard  to  bear.  This  ordeal  is  often 
more  dreaded  by  a  girl  than  many  of  the  important 
events  of  her  later  years.  Now  Julia,  although  she  was 
to  go  to  school  in  her  cousin  Brenda's  company,  looked 
forward  to  her  first  day  with  considerable  anxiety.  In 
the  first  place  she  was  naturally  shy,  and  in  the  second 
place  she  had  never  regularly  attended  school.  For  the 
most  part  her  lessons  had  been  given  her  by  her  father. 
But  at  times  when  they  had  stayed  long  enough  in  some 
place  to  make  this  possible,  she  had  had  special  instruc- 
tion from  private  teachers.  Her  father  had  been  very 
fond  of  books  and  had  bought  many  expressly  for  Julia's 
benefit.  She  was,  therefore,  much  better  read  than  most 
girls  of  her  age.  Her  education,  too,  was  ahead  of  that 
of  the  average  girl  of  sixteen.  Of  this  fact  Julia  herself 
was  unaware.  She  fancied  that  because  she  had  gone  to 
school  so  little,  she  would  be  found  far  behind  her  cousin 
Brenda  and  Brenda's  friends.  Before  going  to  school  she 
had  had  an  informal  talk  with  Miss  Crawdon,  in  which 
she  had  revealed  more  to  the  keen  mind  of  the  latter  than  « 
she  had  suspected.     For  Miss  Crawdon  never  wasted 


-»^iiiJwii>;^;^i:.r-:;*!;»aV.'^^(tfi«-dWe£r..:-.-.vi 


u 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


words,  and  she  did  not  tell  the  young  girl  that  iu  some 
studies  she  was  far  ahead  of  many  of  her  pupils  of  the 
same  age.  The  teacher's  questions  had  been  far-reach- 
ing, and  she  felt  pleased  at  the  prospect  of  having  among 
her  pupils  one  evidently  so  fond  of  books  as  Julia. 

The  young  girl,  on  the  contrary,  on  the  way  to  school 
with  her  cousin,  expressed  to  the  latter  her  fear  at  the 
prospect  before  her. 

"  Oh,  you  needn't  worry,"  said  Brenda,  more  patron- 
izingly than  she  really  intended,  "  Miss  Crawdon  won't 
be  hard  with  you,  she  knows  you  haven't  been  at  school 
much,  and  even  if  you  have  to  start  in  one  of  the  lower 
classes,  you'll  probably  be  able  to  push  on  rather 
quickly." 

But  even  this  did  not  reassure  Jrlia.  She  was  think- 
ing less  of  her  standing  in  the  classes  than  of  the  recep- 
tion she  should  meet  from  the  girls.  It  was  by  no 
means  comforting  to  feel  the  many  strange  eyes  that 
followed  her  as  she  walked  up  the  stairs  with  Brenda  to 
enter  the  main  schoolroom.  Miss  Crawdon  was  busy 
in  another  room,  and  Brenda  who  always  had  a  great 
many  things  on  her  mind,  rushed  off  to  speak  to  one  of 
the  girls,  leaving  Julia  alone  near  the  door.  There 
were  perhaps  a  dozen  girls  standing  about  in  little 
groups  of  three  or  four.  They  did  not  mean  to  be  un- 
kind, but  when  they  saw  Julia,  they  not  only  glanced 
curiously  toward  her,  but  for  the  time  ceased  their  con- 
'  versation.  When  they  began  to  talk  again  it  was  not 
in  the  loud  tone  they  had  used  before,  and  Julia  would 


■i^. 


•M 


a^-.4*~ 


JB 

it  iu  some 

pils  of  the 

far-reach- 

ng  among 

Fulia. 

f  to  school 

"ear  at  the 

re  patron- 
don  won't 
a  at  school 
the  lower 
on  rather 

was  think- 
the  recep- 
vas  by  no 
I  eyes  that 
Brenda  to 
was  busy 
Eld  a  great 
£  to  one  of 
3r.  There 
it  in  little 
I  to  be  un- 
ly  glanced 
I  their  con- 
it  was  not 
ulia  would 


BRENDA,   HER   SCHOOL   AND   HER   CLUB 


45 


have  been  less  than  human  if  she  had  not  received  the 
impression  that  they  were  talking  about  her.  Every 
one  knows  how  uncomfortable  it  is  for  a  girl  to  feel 
that  she  is  in  the  presence  of  people  who  are  making 
comments  upon  her.  As  a  matter  of  fact  what  they 
said  to  one  another  was  almost  harmless. 

"  Is  she  Brenda  Barlow's  cousin  ?  " 

**  What  is  she  in  mourning  for  ?  " 

"How  old  is  she?" 

"  Do  you  suppose  she  is  coming  here  to  school  ?  " 

This  was  the  kind  of  question  exchanged  by  the  girls, 
with  here  and  there  a  less  good-natured  comment. 

"  I  don't  call  her  so  very  pretty." 

"  She  doesn't  look  like  Brenda." 

"  Wouldn't  you  say  that  dress  was  made  in  the  year 
one.    I  never  saw  such  sleeves." 

Unluckily  the  girl  who  made  this  last  remark  was 
standing  rather  nearer  Julia  than  she  had  realized.  It 
happened  that  Julia  herself,  who  usually  cared  little  for 
fashion,  was  sensitive  about  these  very  sleeves.  They 
had  been  made  a  little  smaller  than  the  prevailing  mode 
required  by  a  dressmaker  whom  Julia  had  employed  in 
a  spirit  of  kindness  without  regard  to  her  skill.  She 
had  not  remembered  when  dressing  that  this  was  to  be 
her  first  day  at  school.  When  she  did  recall  this  fact 
she  had  not  thought  it  worth  while  to  change  her 
gown.  She  flushed  a  little  when  she  overheard  the 
criticism,  iiiid  walked  farther  away  from  the  groups  to- 
ward Miss  Crawdon's  desk. 


1    >■<! 


mm 


46  BKENDA,  IIEB  SCHOOL  AND  HEK  CLUB 

As  she  stood  there  looking  more  serious  than  usual, 
she  was  more  than  pleased  to  hear  Nora's  well-known 
voice  exclaiming, 

"Why,  Julia,  are  you  here  all  alone?  Where's 
Brenda?'  Dear  me,  is  this  really  your  first  day  of 

school?" 

Julia  smiled.  "  I  can't  answer  all  your  questions  at 
once,  but  I  donH  know  where  Brenda  is,  and  this  is  to 
be  my  first  day  of  school." 

"fs  that  why  you  look  so  mournful?  Now  we're 
not  such  a  bad  lot.  Come,  let  me  introduce  you  to 
some  of  your  companions  in  misery."  Then  before 
Julia  could  object,  she  found  herself  receiving  introduc- 
tions to  most  of  the  girls  in  the  room,  even  to  the  very 
one  whose  criticism  had  annoyed  her.  She  was  a  thin 
girl  with  light  hair  and  eyes  and  eyelashes.  Her  chin 
was  long  and  her  face  was  somewhat  freckled. 

"  This  is  Brenda  Barlow's  cousin  Julia,"  said  Nora, 

pleasantly. 

«  Yes,  I  thought  you  were  Brenda's  cousin,"  said  the 
light-haired  girl  turning  toward  Julia.  «  Brenda's  been 
dreading  your  coming  to  school." 

Julia  flushed  as  any  girl  might  at  a  remark  of  this 
kind,  even  while  she  realized  the  unkindness  of  the 

speech. 

«  Nonsense,  Frances,"  said  quick-witted  Nora,  "  I  m 
sure  you  never  heard  Brenda  say  anything  so  disa- 
greeable." 

But  the  light-haired  girl  had  turned  away.    She  was 


,UB 

;han  usual, 
vrell-known 

>    Where's 
rst  day  of 

[uestions  at 
d  this  is  to 

Now  we're 
ice  you  to 
'hen  before 
ig  introduc- 
to  the  very 
5  was  a  thin 
.  Her  chin 
ed. 
'  said  Nora, 

in,"  said  the 
renda's  been 

mark  of  this 
nesB  of  the 

Nora,  "  I'm 
ing  so  disa- 

y.    She  was 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   HER   CLUB 


47 


in  the  habit  of  making  thoughtless  remarks  without 
caring  whom  they  hit.  Nora  gave  Julia's  hand  a 
gentle  squeeze.  "  Brenda's  just  as  glad  as  I  am  that 
you're  coming  to  school,"  she  whispered  to  Julia.  But 
Julia  shook  her  head,  half  sadly.  She  had  already  be- 
gun to  see  some  of  her  cousin's  peculiarities. 

By  this  time  many  girls  were  rushing  in  from  the 
dressing-rooms  laughing  and  chattering  as-if  they  must 
say  as  much  as  possible  before  school  began. 

A  few  curious  eyes  were  turned  toward  Julia,  but 
most  of  the  girls  were  so  absorbed  in  their  own  affairs 
that  they  took  no  notice  of  the  tali  slender  stranger  in 
her  black  dress. 

When  Miss  Crawdon  returned  to  the  room  she  wel- 
comed Julia  very  cordially. 

"  I  have  arranged  a  seat  for  you  here  at  the  side  near 
me,"  she  said.  "  I  had  to  have  an  extra  desk  brought 
in  as  there  was  no  vacant  place.  But  I  dare  say  that 
you  will  not  mind  being  by  yourself  here." 

The  seat  to  which  Miss  Crawdon  pointed  Avas  in  a 
little  alcove  at  one  side  of  her  desk.  It  was  so  placed 
that  it  commanded  a  view  of  all  the  other  desks  in  the 
room,  yet  it  was  not  as  conspicuous  from  the  other 
desks  as  it  seemed  to  poor  Julia.  When  she  took  her 
seat  she  felt  as  if  every  one  was  looking  at  her. 
Whereas,  in  fact,  only  the  girls  in  the  very  front 
rows  could  see  her  plainly.  Between  Miss  Crawdon's 
desk  and  the  front  seat  there  was  a  row  of  set- 
tees where  those  girls  who  formed  Miss   Crawdon's 


48  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

special  classes,  sat  during  recitation.  There  were  other 
class-rooms  in  various  parts  of  the  house,  but  the  more 
advanced  girls  recited  either  to  Miss  Crawdon  or  to 
teachers  in  the  small  adjoining  room. 

Although  Julia  was  less  conspicuous  than  she  im- 
agined, it  was  not  long  before  the  whole  school  realized 
that  a  new  girl  had  arrived.  Most  of  them  were  too 
polite  to  show  any  surprise,  but  as  each  class  faled 
through  the  room  on  its  way  to  the  recitation-room, 
many  curious  glances  were  thrown  in  her  direction. 

Miss  Crawdon  had  told  Julia  that  she  would  require 
no  regular  work  from  her  that  day.  ^^ 

«  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  look  over  this  history, 
she  had  added,  giving  her  a  book,  "  and  after  recess, 
you  may  like  to  join  the  class.    By  listening  to  the 
other  classes  this  morning  you  will  get  an  idea  of  the 
kind  of  work  I  expect." 

So  Julia  divided  the  two  hours  before  recess  between 
listening  to  the  recitations  and  glancing  over  the  his- 
tory    It  happened  to  be  a  history  of  France,  and  the 
special  chapter  was  one  dealing  with  the  reign  of  Louis 
XIV     Julia  paid  much  less  attention  to  the  book  than 
she  did  to  the  girls  who  were  reciting.    It  was  all  so 
new  to  her,  for  it  was  really  true  that  she  had  never 
been  in  a  school  before.     She  admired  the  skill  with 
which  Miss  Crawdon  asked  questions,  and  she  won- 
dered if  she  would  ever  be  able  to  give  replies  herself, 
as  clear  as  those  of  some  of  the  girls.    Yet  not  all  the 
girls,  she  observed,  knew  their  lesson,  and  some  of 


T 


B 

ero  other 
the  more 
Ion  or  to 

I  she  ira- 
3I  realized 
L  were  too 
Lilass  filed 
tion-room, 
Bction. 
lid  require 

3  history," 
ter  recess, 
ing  to  the 
idea  of  the 

S3  between 
vrer  the  his- 
ce,  and  the 
o-n  of  Louis 
)  book  than 
;  was  all  so 
e  had  never 
)  skill  with 
d  she  won- 
)lies  herself, 
t  not  all  the 
nd  some  of 


I 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


49 


them  showed  great  cleverness  in  concealing— or  trying 
to  conceal  this  ignorance  from  Miss  Craivdon.  The 
latter  was  unusually  proficient  in  reading  girls,  and  she 
generally  recognized  the  evasive  answer  that  was  in- 
tended to  conceal  lack  of  knowledge.  The  second  class 
of  the  morning  was  one  in  English  history,  the  period, 
the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Mary.  Julia  had  been 
engaged  with  her  own  book,  but  she  looked  up  to  hear 
Miss  Crawdon  saying,  "  So  Mary  succeeded  one  of  the 
Princes  murdered  in  the  tower,  at  least  I  understood 
you  to  say  Edward  V." 

"  Yes,"  answered  a  voice  which  Julia  recognized  a? 
that  of  Brenda's  friend  Belle,  'yes,  she  succeeded  her 
brother,  the  murdered  princ«,  who  liad  been  beheaded 
by  Katharine  of  Arragon." 

Miss  Crawdon  did  not  smile,  ar-?  if.xle  could  not  see 
the  look  of  surprise  on  the  faces  ol  some  of  her  class- 
mates. But  unfortunately  sh.  3  could  see  ti^'ia's  face 
and  the  involuntary  smLe  on  the  latter's  lips.  She 
turned  very  red,  and  while  Miss  Crawdon  proceeded  co 
set  her  right,  she  registered  a  vow  of  dislike  against 
that  "  prig  of  a  Julia  "  who  evidently  knew  more  his- 
tory than  she  did.  Julia,  too,  caught  the  disagreeable 
look  that  flashed  from  Belle's  eyes,  and  she  greatly  re- 
gretted that  smile.  Belle  was  one  of  those  girls  who 
seldom  study  a  lesson  thoroughly.  She  always  had 
vague  general  ideas  of  the  topic  under  consideration, 
gained  by  a  ^apid  survey  of  the  pages  assigned  for  a 
lesson.    Whi    ..e  could  do  so  unobserved,  sometimes 

4 


dtaMMT- 


50 


BSENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER   CLUB 


during  recitation  she  would  look  between  the  covers  of 
her  book  to  refresh  her  lagging  memory.  Nora  pnd 
Edith  and  Brenda  were  also  in  the  class  with  her,  and 
sometimes  one  or  the  other  of  them  would  prompt  her 
to  save  her  from  disgrace.  Nora  occasionally  had  pangs 
of  conscience,  and  announced  that  she  considered  look- 
ing in  a  book  or  prompting,  dishonorable.  But  some- 
times she  yielded  to  Belle's  signals  for  help  over  a  hard 
place.  Belle  did  not  often  signal,  for  she  relied  as  a 
general  thing  on  her  own  fluency  of  language  to  con- 
ceal her  lack  of  knowledge.  Miss  Crawdon,  however, 
had  what  Belle  called  an  aggravating  way  of  making 
her  repeat  her  words  until  her  mistakes  were  displayed 
in  all  their  nakedness  to  the  rest  of  the  class. 

"  It's  bad  enough,"  she  said  to  a  group  surrounding 
her  at  recess.  "  It's  bad  enough  to  have  Miss  Crawdon 
always  down  on  one,  but  really  I  can't  stand  it  if  Julia 
is  to  sit  where  she  can  watch  everything  I  do  when  I'm 
reciting  to  Miss  Crawdon.  I  shouldn't  think  that  you 
girls  would  like  it  either,"  she  concluded. 

"  Oh,  we're  not  afiaid ;  we  generally  know  our  les- 
sons," answered  Frances  Pounder,  the  girl  whose  care- 
less remark   had  hurt  Julia's  feelings  earlier  in  the 

day. 

"  Well,  it  doesn't  matter  whether  you  know  your  les- 
sons or  not,  you  can  see  for  yourself  that  it's  very  funny 
for  Miss  Crawdon  to  put  any  girl  in  so  conspicuous  a 
place,  right  beside  her,  almost.     I  hate  favoritism." 

«  Why,  how  you  talk,  Belle.     This  cousin  of  Brenda's 


T 


■MMi 


JB 

covers  of 
Nora  pnd 
1  her,  and 
'oinpt  her 
had  pangs 
ered  look- 
But  some- 
7er a  hard 
:elied  as  a 
ge  to  con- 
however, 
>f  making 
displayed 

rrounding 
1  Crawdon 
it  if  Julia 
I  when  I'm 
k  that  you 

iw  our  les- 
^hose  care- 
ier  in  the 

V  your  les- 
I'ery  funny 
ispicuous  a 
itism." 
)f  Brenda's 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  51 

hasn't  bcdn  in  school  a  day  yet,  and  you  talk  of  favor- 
itism." 

"  Well,  why  shouldn't  she  have  been  in  the  history 
class  with  us?  She  told  me  she  was  going  to  have 
French  history  with  the  older  girls.  Just  think  of  it, 
she's  only  a  little  older  than  we,  and  she's  going  to  re- 
cite with  girls  nearly  eighteen." 

"  She  isn't  so  very  pretty,  is  she  ?  "  said  another  girl, 
and  so  a  conversation  went  on  which  luckily  Julia  could 
not  hear.  She  spent  the  recess  walking  up  and  down 
with  Nora,  who  was  rapidly  becoming  her  most  inti- 
mate friend. 


'?.f 


il 


■MMMB 


* 


YI 


MISUNDERSTANDINGS 


Little  by  little  Julia  accustomed  herself  to  the  routine 
of  school.  At  first  it  was  much  harder  for  her  than  any 
one  suspected.  Even  after  she  had  become  fairly  well 
acquainted  with  the  girls  in  her  classes,  she  dreaded  each 
recitation.  It  was  no  easy  task  to  put  her  knowledge 
into  the  definite  form  needed  in  answering  questions. 
She  had  much  more  general  information  than  many  of 
her  classmates,  but  nearly  all  were  better  skilled  in  recit- 
ing lessons.  Although  in  history,  Latin  and  literature 
she  was  two  classes  ahead  of  Brenda  and  the  three  other 
inseparables,  she  was  with  all  but  Edith  in  mathematics, 
and,  rather  to  Brenda's  delight,  a  class  below  them  in 
French.  Julia's  father  had  been  much  less  interested 
in  modern  than  in  ancient  languages,  and  Julia  had  had 
limited  opportunities  for  learning  French.  Belle,  on 
the  contrary,  was  a  really  fine  French  scholar.  She  was 
fonder,  indeed,  of  introducing  French  words  and  phrases 
into  her  conversation  than  should  have  been  the  case 
with  a  girl  Avho  really  understood  the  French  language. 
Edith  excelled  in  mathematics,  Nora,  strange  to  say, 
Nora,  who  was  so  careless  about  most  of  her  lessons,  had 
a  real  gift  for  English  composition.  Brenda  did  well  in 
all  her  studies  "  by  fits  and  starts,"  as  the  girls  said.  She 
had  fine  powers,  her  teachers  often  told  her,  which  she 


Jrnr-^innia^-si 


']  '  "  mmnnHMtnrm 


lA. 


KiWiMMaWbi 


rriyii'Vpt^^ifiHim^-" 


■■;n'iB'Liiiif.riri'w>'iii>i» 


BRENDA,   HER   SCHOOL   AND   HER   CLUB 


53 


the  routine 
}r  than  any 
fairly  Avell 
eaded  each 
knowledge 
f  questions, 
in  many  of 
led  in  recit- 
i  literature 
three  other 
atheniatics, 
ow  them  in 
3  interested 
ilia  had  had 
Belle,  on 
'.  She  was 
and  phrases 
en  the  case 
h  language, 
age  to  say, 
lessons,  had 
L  did  well  in 
3  said.  She 
',  which  she 


seldom  exerted  to  the  utmost.  But  Brenda  and  her 
friends  formed  only  a  small  part  of  the  school,  and 
Julia  soon  found  that  in  every  class  she  had  one  or  two 
competitors  whose  proficiency  spurred  her  on. 

To  be  perfectly  frank,  hoAvever,  it  must  be  said  that 
the  majority  of  Miss  Crawdon's  girls  were  not  hard 
workers.  Miss  Crawdon,  herself,  often  felt  greatly  dis- 
couraged that  girls  with  the  opportunities  of  most  of 
her  pupils,  should  appreciate  these  opportunities  so  little. 
With  most  of  them  attending  school  was  a  mere  duty, 
a  way  in  which  several  months  of  each  year  must  be 
spent  until  they  should  "  come  out."  Miss  Crawdon 
tried  in  vain  to  arouse  in  most  of  them  something  more 
like  a  passing  interest  in  their  work.  Occasionally  she 
found  a  spark  of  earnestness  in  one  of  her  pupils  Avhich 
she  was  able  to  fan  into  ambition.  But  more  often  she 
had  to  give  up  the  attempt  to  induce  a  bright  girl  to  be- 
come a  genuine  student.  There  Avere  too  many  dis- 
tractions out  of  school,  and  parents  were  apt  to  be  slow- 
in  seconding  her  efforts.  Miss  Crawdon  was  pleased, 
therefore,  to  find  in  Julia  a  girl  who  loved  study  and 
who  was  inclined  to  persevere. 

One  day  Brenda  came  home  from  school  in  a  state  of 
considerable  excitement. 

"  What  do  you  think,  mamma,  Julia  is  going  to  study 
Greek  1    Did  you  ever  hear  of  such  a  thing  ?  " 

"Why    shouldn't    Julia  study    Greek?"    said    her 
mother.     "  Why  are  you  so  excited  about  it  ?  " 

"  Oh,  it's  so  foolish.    No  girl  at  Miss  Crawdon's  ever 


*  . 


4> 


ttattrnmiiii 


mmmi^mimmmmm 


54 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


studied  Greek  before.     Julia  says  she's  going  to  college, 
is  she?    Oh,  dear,  I  think  it's  horrid." 

"  Why,  Brenda,  really " 

"  Well,  it  makes  me  so  conspicuous." 

"How  can  that  be?" 

"  Why  every  one  will  point  me  out  and  say,  '  Oh  it's 
her  cousin  who  studies  Greek.'  It  sounds  so  strong- 
minded  to  talk  of  going  to  college.  The  next  thing 
she'll  want  to  be  a  teacher." 

"  It  seems  to  me  you  are  very  unreasonable,  Brenda. 
4  You  ought  to  be  glad  that  your  cousin  is  so  ambitious. 

I  only  wish  that  you  were  half  as  fond  of  study." 

"There,  that's  it.  I  knew  there'd  be  comparisons. 
Oh,  dear !    It  never  was  so  before  Julia  came." 

"  Daughter,"  said  Mr.  Barlow  from  behind  his  paper. 
Brenda  trembled,  for  her  father's  "Daughter"  was 
generally  the  introduction  to  a  lecture.  "  Daughter,  I 
fear  that  you  are  jealous." 

Brenda  shook  her  head.     "  Oh,  papa  1 " 

"  Yes,  Brenda,  I  have  noticed  in  several  ways  that 
you  are  less  kinr  to  Julia  than  you  should  be.  How 
does  it  happen  that  you  and  she  never  start  off  to 
school  together  ?  " 

"  Brenda  is  never  ready  when  Julia  io,"  said  Mrs. 
Barlow.  -^ 

"  Ah,  Brenda,  your  habit  of  tardiness  is  a  very  bad 
one." 

"I'm  hardly  ever  late  at  school.  Belle  and  I  get 
there  a  full  minute  before  the  bell  rings." 


,UB 

to  college, 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HEU  CLUB 


55 


ly,  *  Oh  it's 
so  strong- 
next  thing 

le,  Brenda, 
ambitious, 
idy." 
raparisons. 

16." 

I  his  paper. 
liter  "  -was 
)augliter,  I 


ways  that 

be.    How 

tart  off  to 

'  said  Mrs. 

a  very  bad 

and  I  get 


f  '  * 


"That  may  be,  but  it  would  be  better  if  you  and 
Julia  started  together." 

"  She  does  not  have  to  go  alone.  Nora  is  generally 
Avith  her." 

"  Ah,  Brenda,  the  point  I  am  trying  to  make  is  this ; 
you  do  not  spend  nearly  as  much  time  with  your  cousin 
as  I  had  hoped  you  would,  and  you  are  too  ready  to 
find  fault  with  what  she  does ! " 

"  You  always  blame  me,  and  you  never  find  any  fault 
with  Julia.  Why  didn't  she  tell  me  that  she  was  go- 
ing to  study  Greek  ?  The  girls  all  asked  me  to-day  if 
I  knew  about  it,  and  I  had  to  say  that  I  hadn't  heard  a 
word." 

"  You  and  Belle  have  been  very  much  occupied  with 
your  own  affairs  this  week.  Julia  consulted  us  about 
her  plans  and " 

"  Well,  is  she  going  to  college  ?  "  interrupted  Brenda. 

"  I  cannot  say  positively,"  smiled  Mrs.  Barlow. 
"  It  rests  with  Julia  herself." 

"I  never  saw  anything  like  it,"  pouted  Brenda. 
"  Julia  isn't  two  years  older  than  I,  and  you  let  her  do 
whatever  she  wants  to.  Oh,  dear ! "  And  Brenda 
pushed  aside  the  portiere  and  left  the  room. 

"  That  is  just  what  I  feared  for  Brenda,"  said  Mr. 
Barlow.  "Julia's  coming  makes  her  even  a  little 
more  suspicious  than  she  was  before.  She  constantly 
has  the  idea  that  something  of  importance  has  been 
concealed  from  her  which  she  ought  to  know." 

"Yes,"  replied    Mrs.    Barlow,  "I  am  afraid  that 


ill 


$6  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Brenda  is  hopelessly  spoiled.  "VVe  did  not  realize  the 
danger  when  she  was  little.  The  other  two  girls  were 
so  diif erent." 

"  It  would  not  surprise  me,"  responded  Mr.  Barlow, 
"  if  after  all  some  change  should  come  to  Brenda's  point 
of  view  from  having  to  consider  her  cousin  more  or 
less." 

"  If  only  she  would  consider  her,"  sighed  Mrs.  Bar- 
low. 

If  Julia  felt  at  all  slighted  by  Brenda,  she  did  not  say 
so.  Indeed  she  was  too  well  occupied  with  her  lessons 
and  her  music  to  be  disturbed  by  trivial  things.  What 
her  object  was  in  studying  Greek  she  did  not  disclose 
fully  to  any  one,  but  she  studied  diligently  the  diffi- 
cult declensions  and  conjugations.  The  serious  looking 
man  with  eyeglasses  who  came  to  the  school  three 
times  a  week,  was  an  object  of  much  interest  to  most 
of  the  girls. 

"  Doesn't  he  look  learned  ?  Oh,  Julia,  I  should  think 
that  you  would  be  frightened  to  death,"  said  Edith. 
But  Julia  smiled. 

"  I  wish  myself  that  Greek  were  just  a  little  easier. 
I've  got  to  the  verbs  and  it  seems  to  me  I  never  shall 
know  them." 

"I  don't  wonder,"  responded  Edith.  "I  don't  see 
how  you  ever  learn  it, — all  those  queer  letters  and 
marks  and  things.  Well,  I  should  feel  just  as  though  I 
were  standing  on  my  head  if  I  tried  to  study  Greek." 

Edith  had  no  vanity  about  herself,  at  least  in  the 


h' 


,UB 

realize  the 
girls  were 

[r.  Barlow, 
ada's  point 
a  more  or 

I  Mrs.  Bar- 
did  not  say 
her  lessons 
gs.  What 
lot  disclose 
Y  the  diffi- 
3US  looking 
hool  three 
est  to  most 

lould  think 
laid  Edith. 

ittle  easier, 
never  shall 

[  don't  see 
letters  and 
is  though  I 
^  Greek." 
last  in  the 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  57 

matter  of  lessons.  Her  special  talent  was  for  draAving 
and  mathematics  but  although  she  was  conscientious 
about  her  school  work,  she  rarely  distinguished  herself 
in  her  recitations.  Like  Nora,  she  had  begun  to  have 
a  great  admiration  for  Julia.  The  latter  shook  her 
head  when  Edith  spoke  of  the  difficulty  she  had  in 
learning  Greek. 

"  It's  like  everything  else,"  she  said,  "  you  can  learn 
it  if  you  make  up  your  mind  to  try  hard  enough." 

"  I  wish  that  had  been  the  way  with  my  German,  for 
I  really  did  try.  Papa  is  disappointed,  because  he 
wanted  me  to  speak  by  the  time  we  go  to  Europe 
again." 

"  Then  why  don't  you  persevere  ?  It  would  please 
him  and  it  would  do  you  good.  If  I  were  you  I  would 
take  it  up  now." 

"  Well,  perhaps  I  Avill  after  Christmas.  Miss  Craw- 
don  won't  let  us  make  any  changes  until  then." 

As  Edith  watched  Julia's  diligence  and  perseverance 
she  really  became  ashamed  of  her  own  rather  indolent 
way  of  treating  her  lessons. 

When  Nora  or  Brenda  came  for  her  to  go  to  walk 
early  on  some  bright  October  afternoon  she  was  very 
apt  to  say,  "  Oh,  I  cannot  go  now,  I  must  finish  study- 
ing." 

"Well,  Edith,  I  never  knew  anything  so  funny," 
Brenda  exclaimed  one  day  Avhen  she  and  Belle  had 
vainly  tried  to  persuade  Edith  to  walk  with  them  over 
the  mill-dam.    "  You  never  used  to  make  such  excuses 


:*i 


S8 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


and  I  consider  it  a  perfect  waste  of  time  myself  to 
spend  such  a  lovely  afternoon  studying.  I  should  think 
your  mother'd  want  you  to  have  some  exercise." 

"  Oh,  I  shall  have  plenty  this  afternoon.  I  am  going 
to  the  gymnasium  for  an  hour  with  Julia,  and  that  will 
answer  for  to-day.  We  took  a  walk  before  school  this 
morning." 

"  You  and  Nora  are  too  provoking,  Edith,"  exclaimed 
Brenda  rather  pettishly.  "  Ever  since  Julia  came  you 
seem  to  prefer  spending  your  time  with  her.  You 
never  used  to  be  such  a  book-Avorm." 

"  Well,  I'm  trying  to  make  up  for  lost  time.  I  wish 
that  I  could  accomplish  as  much  as  Julia." 

"  Oh — Julia,  Julia,  I'm  sick  and  tired  of  the  name," 
exclaimed  Belle.  "  Why  in  the  world  does  she  study 
so  much,  Brenda  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know." 

"  You  ought  to — you're  her  cousin.  I  believe  myself 
that  she's  going  to  be  a  teacher." 

"  Belle,  it  is  not  nice  in  you  to  say  that,"  interposed 
Edith. 

"  Why  isn't  it  nice  to  be  a  teacher.  I  thought  that 
you  liked  them  more  than  anything  else.  I  am  sure 
that  Julia  does." 

"  I  dare  say  she  does,  but  it  doesn't  follow  that  she's 
going  to  be  a  teacher  herself." 

"  Oh,  anybody  can  tell  that  she's  a  poor  relation — 
isn't  she,  Brenda  ?  Just  see  how  plainly  she  dresses, 
and  working  so  to  get  into  college.    I,  think  that 


atej  ai.ii-1 


myself  to 
lould  think 
se." 

[  am  going 
d  that  will 
school  this 

'  exclaimed 

came  you 

her.    You 

le.    I  wish 

the  name," 
1  she  study 


ieve  myself 

interposed 

lought  that 
I  am  sure 

'  that  she's 

relation — 
he  dresses, 
think  that 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


59 


your  mother  and  father  are  very  good  to  give  her  a 
home." 

Now  all  this  was  very  presumptuous  on  Belle's  part, 
but  she  spoke  so  pleasantly  and  smiled  so  sweetly  at 
Brenda  as  she  talked  that  the  latter,  though  a  little 
irritated,  never  thought  of  taking  oITenco  at  her.  But 
Belle's  words  had  sunk  deeper  even  than  she  had  in- 
tended. Brenda  had  a  certain  kind  of  pride  which  was 
easily  touched.  She  felt  that  in  some  way  it  Avas  a 
source  of  discredit  to  her  to  have  a  cousin  who  might  be 
a  teacher.  For  in  what  other  way  could  she  interpret 
Julia's  intention  of  studying  Greek. 

Julia,  unconscious  of  Brenda's  feeling,  went  on  quietly 
without  heeding  the  disagreeable  little  remarks  that 
sometimes  were  made  in  her  hearing  by  Brenda.  Belle 
was  as  polite  and  agreeable  toward  Julia  as  to  others 
whom  she  liked  better.  For  it  was  a  kind  of  unspoken 
policy  of  Belle's  to  be  apparently  friendly  with  all  girls 
of  whom  she  was  likely  to  see  much.  If  accused  of  this 
failing  she  would  not  have  admitted  that  she  was  two- 
faced.  She  merely  liked  to  be  popular,  and  if  she 
sometimes  made  ill-natured  remarks  about  a  third  per- 
son, she  trusted  to  the  discretion  of  those  to  whom  she 
talked.  She  did  not  realize  that  in  time  she  might 
come  to  be  regarded  as  thoroughly  insincere.  She  had 
not  iheasured  the  relative  advantages  of  "  To  Be  "  and 
"To  Seem."  „ 


i 


VII 


VISITING    MANUEL 


Two  or  three  Aveeks  after  their  adventure  with 
!Manuel  passed  before  Brenda  and  Nora  were  able  to 
visit  him.  They  talked  several  times  of  going,  but 
something  always  interfered.  Sometimes  it  was  the 
weather,  sometimes  it  was  another  engagement,  more 
often  they  could  not  go  because  they  had  no  one  to  ac- 
company them.  For  it  was  evident  that  two  young 
girls  could  not  go  alone  to  the  North  End.  At  length 
one  morning  one  of  the  under  teachers  in  the  school 
offered  to  go  with  them  that  very  afternoon.  She  had 
overheard  them  at  recess  expressing  their  sorrow  that 
they  could  not  go  alone. 

"  Keally,"  pouted  Brenda,  "  I  think  that  mamma  is 
very  mean.  We  could  go  as  well  as  not  by  ourselves, 
and  why  we  should  have  to  wait  for  her  or  some  older 
person  to  go  with  us  I  cannot  see." 

"  Don't  call  your  mother  mean,"  Miss  South  said 
laughingly  in  passing,  and  then  as  Brenda  explained 
the  cause  of  her  rather  undutiful  expression,  she  had 
added,  "  Your  mother  is  perfectly  right.  It  would 
never  do  for  you  to  go  alone.  But  I  have  an  errand 
down  near  Prince  Street  this  very  day.  If  you  get  Mrs. 
Barlow's  permission  I  shall  be  happy  to  have  you  go 


mmmm 


nture  with 

ere  able  to 

going,  but 

it  was  the 

tnent,  more 

0  one  to  ac- 

two  young 

At  length 

the  school 

I.     She  had 

sorrow  that 

;  mamma  is 

y  ourselves, 

some  older 

South  said 
a  explained 
on,  she  had 
It  would 
e  an  errand 
rou  get  Mrs. 
lave  you  go 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


61 


with  me."  So  it  happened  that  one  warm,  sunny  day 
in  early  November,  the  girls  and  Miss  South  exchanged 
their  Back  Bay  car  at  ScoUay  Square  fur  a  Hanover 
Street  electric  car.  It  whizzed  swiftly  down  a  street 
which  neither  Brenda  nor  Kora  had  ever  seen  before, 
filled  with  gay  shops  whose  windows  were  bright  with 
millinery  or  jewelry — or,  I  am  sorry  to  say  it — bottles 
of  liquor,  amber  and  red.  There  was  more  display  here 
than  in  the  streets  up  town. 

"Sometimes,"  said  Miss  South,  "I  call  this  the 
Bowery  of  Boston.  It  is  the  chief  shopping  street  of 
the  North  End,  and  on  Saturday  nights  the  poor  peo- 
ple do  most  of  their  buying.  I  came  here  one  evening 
with  my  brother.    It  was  really  very  amusing." 

They  had  been  in  the  car  but  a  few  minutes  when 
Miss  South  gave  the  signal  for  the  car  to  stop. 

"  It  will  interest  you,"  she  said,  "  to  see  this  quaint  old 
street.  It  has  an  old-time  name,  too — *  Salem  Street.' " 
Brenda  and  Nora  glanced  around  them  in  surprise. 
It  was  a  narrow  street,  winding  along  almost  in  a  curve. 
Though  most  of  the  houses  were  brick,  a  number  were 
of  wood.  Some  of  them  had  gable-roofs,  and  nearly  all 
of  them  looked  old.  Shops  occupied  the  lower  part  of 
most  of  these  houses,  and  many  of  them  were  pawn- 
shops. As  they  entered  the  street  it  seemed  as  if  they 
could  hardly  pass  through.  Hooks  and  poles  laden  with 
old  clothes  projected  from  many  of  these  shops,  and  the 
sidewalks  themselves  held  numerous  loungers  and  chil- 
dren.   Nora  looked  interested,  Brenda,  a  trifle  disgusted, 


■II 


62 


BRENDA,   ilER  SCHOOL    AXD   HER  CLUB 


as  they  saw  a  woman  chattering  with  a  hand-cart  man 
who  sold  fish. 

"  Ugh,  I  wouldn't  want  to  eat  it,"  said  the  latter. 

"  Oh,  it's  probably  perfectly  good  fish,"  res])onded 
Miss  South  with  a  smile.  "  Only  it  does  not  look  quite 
as  inviting  as  it  would  if  shown  on  a  marble  slab  in  an 
up-town  fish  market," 

"  Are  these  people  dreadfully  poor  ?  "  asked  Nora. 

"  No,"  replied  Miss  South.  "  This  is  the  Jewish  sec- 
tion, and  most  of  the  men  here  make  a  pretty  good  liv- 
ing. They  are  peddlers,  and  go  out  into  the  country 
selling  tins  or  fruit,  or  they  have  little  shops." 

"  But  these  children  look  so  poor  1 " 

"  If  you  Avill  notice  more  carefully  you  will  see  that 
their  clothes  are  dingy  rather  than  poor.  Nearly  all 
wear  good  shoes,  and  there  are  not  many  rags.  Many 
of  these  Russian  and  Polish  Jews  when  they  first  come 
to  Boston  have  very  little  money,  and  are  supported  by 
their  friends.  But  they  soon  find  a  chance  to  earn 
their  living,  and  a  man  coming  here  without  a  cent,  in 
five  years  sometimes  owns  a  house.  I  speak  of  this, 
girls,  because  I  have  known  people  to  think  that  dirt 
and  dinginess  mean  great  poverty." 

Nora  and  Brenda  made  many  exclamations  of  sur- 
prise as  they  looked  down  some  of  the  narrow  lanes 
leading  from  Salem  Street. 

"It's  just  like  pictures  of  Europe,  isn't  it?"  cried 
Nora;  "and  then  these  people — and  the  queer  signs — 
Oh  1  really  I  think  it's  too  interesting  for  anything." 


\ 


fmmmm-tsm^'  iTirinBnm»iiiiiT 


IBIir  nr 


<UB 

(l-cart  man 

)  latter. 
res])onded 
;  look  quite 
I  slab  in  an 

id  Nora. 
lewish  sec- 
y  good  liv- 
lie  country 


ill  see  that 
Nearly  all 
gs.  Many 
first  come 
pported  by 
ce  to  earn 
t  a  cent,  in 
ok  of  this, 
k  that  dirt 

)ns  of  sur- 
rrow  lanes 

it?"  cried    . 
eer  signs — 
rthing." 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


63 


The  signboards  of  Avhich  Nora  spoke  certainly  did 

look  strange. 

Some  of  them  had  Eussian  names,  others  were  in  odd 
Hebrew  characters.  Tliose  which  were  English  were 
peculiarly  worded.  The  owner  of  a  tiny  shop  with  one 
little  window  described  himself  as  a  "  Wholesale  and 
retail  dealer  in  dry  goods,"  a  corner  groceryman  called 
himself  an  "  importer."  The  English  speUing  was  not 
always  correct,  and  the  names  of  the  shop-people  were 

long  and  odd. 

Miss  South's  errand  took  her  to  a  large  building  oc- 
cupied as  an  industrial  school.    On  their  way  upstairs 
they  saw  some  boys  at  work  at  a  printing  press,  and 
Miss  South  told  the  girls  a  little  about  the  boys'  and 
girls'  clubs,  which  met  in  this  building  certain  evenings 
in  the  week.    Miss  South  wished  to  speak  to  the  kin- 
dergarten teacher  whose  school  was  on  the  top  floor. 
Most  of  the  little  children  had  gone  home  for  the  day, 
and  only  a  few  remained  whose  mothers  were  out  work- 
ing and  had  no  one  with  whom  to  leave  the  children. 
Nora  and  Brenda  exclaimed  with  delight  at  sight  of 
five  or  six  little  boys  and  girls  seated  in  small  chairs 
around  a  low  table.    Nearly  all  had  dark  hair  and  eyes, 
although  there  was  one  little  blonde  girl  with  long, 
light  curls.    They  looked  at  the  visitors  with  small 
wonder,  for  they  were  used  to  seeing  strangers.    Nora 
at  once  began  to  play  with  the  light-haired  girl,  but 
Brenda,  after  a  glance  or  two,  preferred  to  look  out 
of  the  window.    Unlike  Nora,  she  was  not  very  fond 


ri 


$ 

■la 


64 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


of  children.  They  did  not  remain  long  in  the  building, 
and  were  soon  in  the  street  again. 

"  Just  one  block  below,"  said  Miss  South,  "  is  Prince 
Street,  but  before  we  go  there  let  us  look  at  Christ 
Church.  Do  you  realize  that  you  are  under  the  very 
shadow  of  the  spire  where  Paul  Eevere  hung  his  lan- 
tern ?  " 

The  girls  fairly  jumped  with  surprise. 

"  Of  course  I  knew  it  was  somewhere  down  here,  but 

I  hadn't  an  idea  it  was  so  near,"  said  Brenda,  while  Nora 

began  to  recite, 

"  Listen,  my  children,  and  yon  shall  hear 
Of  the  midnight  ride  of  Paul  Revere. " 

They  had  turned  the  corner  again  into  Salera  Street, 
and  following  Miss  South,  had  crossed  the  street. 
There  before  them  loomed  the  gray  front  of  the  old 
church  with  its  tall  spire  on  which  they  could  read  the 
inscription : 

"  The  signal  lanterns  of  Paul  Eevere  displayed  in  the 
steeple  of  this  church  April  18,  1775,  warned  the 
country  of  the  march  of  the  British  troops  to  Concord 
and  Lexington." 

"  This  is  the  oldest  church  building  in  the  city,"  said 
Miss  South,  "and  some  Sunday  you  would  Snd  it  worth 
while  to  come  down  here  to  a  service,  for  the  interior 
has  been  restored  to  look  just  as  it  did  in  its  earliest 
days." 

"  Oh,  how  Julia  would  enjoy  that !  "  exclaimed  Nora. 
"  You  know  that  she  just  loves  old  things." 


mt 


B 

building, 

is  Prince 

at  Christ 

the  very 

g  his  lan- 


here,  but 
hile  Nora 


jra  Street, 
he  street. 
)f  the  old 
i  read  the 

yed  in  the 
irned  the 
3  Concord 

city,"  said 
d  it  worth 
le  ■  nterior 
its  earliest 

med  Nora. 


BRENPA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   HER  CLUB 


65 


"Yes,"  continued  Miss  South,  "you  must  take  her, 
too,  to  see  Copp's  Hill  Burying  Ground,  up  this  street. 
"We  haven't  time  to  go  to-day,  but  if  you  do  not  make 
other  arrangements  I  shall  bo  very  glad  to  come  with 
you  some  Sunday." 

"  You're  awfully  good.  Miss  South,"  said  Brenda.  "  I 
don't  care  so  much  for  old  things  myself,  but  still  I'd 
like  to  come  again." 

"  I  know,  Brenda,  you  like  new  things— Manuel  for 
instance.  Well,  you  shall  see  him  in  less  than  five 
minutes — that  is,  if  he  is  at  home." 

They  had  reached  the  cornei-  of  Prince  Street.  Like 
Salem  Street  this  too,  was  narrow  with  quaint  old  houses. 
One  wooden  house  which  looked  as  if  it  might  fall 
down  at  any  minute  bore  a  placard  which  warned  pass- 
ers-by of  possible  danger.  The  placard  stated  that  it 
had  bean  built  in  1723. 

"  Ir.  the  time  of  George  II.,— just  think  of  it ! "  ex- 
clai v^-.ed  Brenda,  who  when  she  wished,  could  remember 
dates. 

"Kear  of  No.  11,"  said  Miss  South,  and  they  turned 
down  a  short  alley.  They  had  not  to  ask  the  way, 
however,  for  there,  in  front  of  the  second  house,  stood 
Manuel  himself.  He  looked  at  them  at  first  without 
recogni/'ng  them,  but  when  Nora  called  his  name,  he 
took  his  linger  from  his  mouth,  and  in  a  moment  began 
to  smile  very  broadly.  But  instead  of  running  to  the 
girls  he  turned  toward  the  house. 
"Come,  come,"  he  said,  and  almost  at  the  same 


'       1  ; 


M 


HMMMMH 


66 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


moment  Mrs.  Rosa  appeared  at  the  door.  She  looked 
very  pale  and  thin  and  she  had  an  old  black  shawl  drawn 
over  her  head.  Nora  and  Brenda  now  found  that  they 
had  lost  their  tongues.  They  really  did  not  know  what 
to  say,  and  they  were  very  glad  that  Miss  South  had 
come  with  them.  The  alley,  too,  was  so  dirty,  so  dif- 
ferent from  any  place  they  had  ever  seen,  that  they 
willingly  followed  Mrs.  Kosa  into  the  house  when  she 
asked  them  to  do  so. 

Mrs.  Eosa  talked  very  poor  English,  but  Miss  South 
was  able  to  gather  from  what  she  said  that  she  had  been 
ill  for  two  or  three  weeks.  She  had  not  been  able  to 
go  to  her  fruit  stand.  Her  eldest  daughter  had  been 
attending  to  it  for  her,  a  girl  twelve  years  old. 

"But  why  isn't  Manuel  at  sihool?"  asked  Miss 
South. 

"  Him  home  for  company,"  smiled  Mrs.  Eosa,  showing 
both  rows  of  white  teeth. 

Miss  South  shook  her  head.  "  He  ought  to  go  every 
day  to  the  kindergarten." 

"  His  shoes  so  bad,''  apologized  Mrs.  Eosa,  and  as  they 
all  looked  at  the  little  boy  they  saw  a  red  toe  peeping  out 
from  one  shoe.  Nora  nudged  Brenda — Brenda  smiled 
assent.  The  nudge  and  the  smile  meant  that  in  Manuel 
they  were  surely  "^oing  to  have  a  field  for  their 
charitable  efforts. 

The  little  room  in  which  they  sat  looked  very  poor 
and  b.  re.  It  had  no  carpet,  and  the  table  and  the  two 
or  three  chairs  were  of  unpainted  wood.    The  most  im- 


gMBBiij<>«ir;3;imC**^r'iwwir:jii 


M«S«^UiMMM 


>.»w>»a»>  »gta»jtfi^  i^iq>fti^W.-!y»F.* 


LUB 

She  looked 
hawl  drawu 
id  that  they 
know  what 
s  South  had 
lirty,  so  dif- 
,  that  they 
se  when  she 

Miss  South 
he  had  been 
jeen  able  to 
Br  had  been 
.Id. 
asked  Miss 

sa,  showing 

to  go  every 

and  as  they 
peeping  out 
mda  smiled 
t  in  Manuel 
[  for   their 

1  very  poor 
ind  the  two 
lie  most  im- 


BEENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


67 


portant  piece  of  furniture  was  the  large  cook-stove.  On 
the  mantelpiece  .  jre  various  dishes,  several  of  which 
were  broken,  and  there  were  the  remains  of  a  meal  on 
the  table.  Altogether  the  room  did  not  look  very  neat. 
Although  it  was  not  a  cold  day  there  Avas  a  large  tire 
burning  in  the  stove  where  something  rather  savory 
was  boiling  in  a  pot. 

While  Miss  South  was  talking  the  two  girls  realized 
that  they  had  come  rather  aimlessly  to  Mrs.  Eosa's. 
They  managed  to  ask  her  if  Manuel  had  run  away 
again,  and  she  smiled  as  she  answered,  "  Every  day," 
and  shook  her  head  at  the  little  boy. 

"Well,  he  must  be  careful  not  to  run  under  the  horses' 
feet,"  said  Nora. 

"  He  won't  find  some  one  ready  to  pull  him  back 
every  day,"  chimed  in  Brenda,  while  Manuel  and  his 
mother  both  smiled,  though  I  am  sure  that  the  little  boy 
hardly  understood  a  word  of  what  was  said. 

"  Oh,  them  'lectrics,"  said  Mrs.  Rosa,  "  they're  aw- 
ful bad.  I  whip  Manuel  all  the  time  so  he  won't  run 
in  front  of  them  'lectrics." 

"Aren't  you  afraid  whipping  will  make  him  run 
away  more  often  ?  "  asked  Miss  South.  But  Mrs.  Eosa 
looked  as  if  she  did  not  quite  understand  the  meaning 
of  this  question,  and  after  a  few  more  inquiries  about 
the  other  children  who  were  still  in  school,  Miss  South 
said  it  was  time  to  return  home.  Before  going,  Nora 
gave  Manuel  a  picture-book,  and  Brenda  gave  him  a  top 
which  they  had  bought  for  him. 


urirrTTBi 


M 


68 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


"  Come  again,"  called  Mrs.  Rosa,  waving  an  en  J  of 
her  shawl  at  them,  and  "  Come  again"  shouted  Manuel 
as  they  turned  from  the  narrow  alley  into  the  broader 
street. 

"  Isn't  it  perfectly  dreadful,"  exclaimed  Nora,  "  for 
people  to  be  so  poor." 

Miss  South  was  silent  for  a  moment.  Then  she  re- 
sponded, "  There  are  different  kinds  of  poverty.  Mrs. 
Rosa  seems  very  poor  to  you,  and  it  is  true  that  she  has 
not  much  money,  but  if  you  were  to  ask  her  I  dare  say 
that  she  would  tell  you  that  she  is  better  off  than  when 
she  lived  in  the  Azores,"  and  then,  as  she  saw  that  the 
girls  were  interested,  Miss  South  continued,  "  in  Boston 
she  can  send  her  children  to  good  schools,  knowing  that 
when  they  are  old  enough,  they  will  find  a  way  to  earn  a 
living.  When  she  herself  is  out  of  work,  or  ill,  she  is 
not  likely  to  suffer,  for  there  are  many  people  and 
institutions  in  Boston  looking  out  for  the  poor." 

"  But  they  look  so  awfully  poor  now,"  said  Brenda. 
Miss  South  smiled.  "  I  would  not  try  to  make  you  less 
sympathetic,  Brenda,  but  you  must  remember  that  a 
plain  uncarpeted  room  when  properly  warmed  is  not  so 
uncomfortable  as  it  looks.  The  worst  thing  about  Mrs. 
Rosa's  way  of  living  is  the  fact  that  she  and  her  chil- 
dren are  crowded  into  two  small  rooms.  At  night  they 
bring  a  mattress  from  the  little  bedroom  and  spread 
on  the  kitchen  floor.  Three  of  the  children  sleep  there, 
while  Mrs.  Rosa  and  the  others  sleep  in  the  bedroom." 

"  How  can  they  possibly  live  that  way ! "  said  Nora, 


.m  fiiiir  ri ! » TfflOJiiiMtf  i>*^ 


•■^L  If:; 


LUB 

^  an  en-J  of 
ted  Manuel 
the  broader 

Nora,  "  for 

'hen  she  re- 
erty.  Mrs. 
}hat  she  has 
■  I  dare  say 

than  when 
iw  that  the 
"  in  Boston 
lowing  that 
ly  to  earn  a 
3r  ill,  she  is 
people  and 
or." 

aid  Brenda. 
ike  you  less 
iber  that  a 
ed  is  not  so 
:  about  Mrs. 
nd  her  chil- 
b  night  they 
and  spread 
sleep  there, 
)  bedroom." 

said  Nora, 


BRENDA,   HER  SCnOOL  AND  UER  CLUB 


69 


who,  as  a  doctor's  daughter,  had  pretty  definite  ideas 
on  the  subject  of  ventilation  and  hygiene. 

"  It  is  indeed  a  very  bad  way  of  doing,"  said  Miss 
South.  "  The  best  way  to  help  Mrs.  Rosa  would  be  to 
persuade  her  to  take  her  family  to  some  country  town 
where  they  could  have  plenty  of  light  and  air." 


1 ' 

t 


iii,i,Vi>iijf^i-*-"»'n.  ■.■■■Oipi«.f^<M'   i'    '  ■' ■-!''**'**njlgFi'*^ 


l!:l 


VIII 


PLANNING  THE  BAZAAR 


Brenda  at  the  dinner-table  that  evening  had  much 
to  say  about  the  expedition  of  the  afternoon.  Or 
rather,  she  had  much  to  tell  about  Manuel  and  his 
cunning  little  wa^'s,  about  his  mother  and  the  poverty 
of  the  family  and  what  she  intended  to  do  for  them. 
Her  mother  smiled,  her  faf.her  looked  interested  and  said, 

"  Well,  I'm  glad  that  you  have  found  a  use  for  your 
pocket  money.  I  won't  begrudge  it  to  you  as  long  as  it 
does  not  all  go  into  Schuyler's  candy." 

Julia  ci'ied,  *'  Oh,  Brenda,  how  I  should  love  to  have 
gone  with  you,"  when  Brenda  spoke  of  the  old  church 
and  the  old  streets.  "  Do  tell  just  what  the  church  was 
like." 

But  Brenda's  ideas  were  less  definite  on  these  points. 
She  wasn't  exactly  sure  what  Paul  Revere  had  done— 
for  history  was  not  her  strong  point — and  she  was  a 
little  annoyed  at  Julia's  surprise  at  her  lack  of  interest. 
Julia  did  not  mean  to  show  any  surprise,  but  it  did  seem 
strange  to  hear  Brenda  say  rather  impatiently  in  an- 
swer i  J  a  question  about  the  church, 

"  Oh,  well,  it  was  a  brown  church, — no,  I  think  it 
was  gray,  with  a  steeple,  but  I  didn't  notice  much. 
Nora  quoted  some  poetry,  but  I  was  in  a  hurry  to  go  on 


:.tf-;>i'^.i;S^(6iifc;iiiii»i)i||V_i^;>iji.i 


g  had  much 
jrnoon.  Or 
uel  and  his 
the  poverty 
.0  for  them, 
ted  and  said, 
ase  for  your 
as  long  as  it 

love  to  have 
3  old  church 
)  church  was 

these  points, 
had  done — 
d  she  was  a 
i:  of  interest, 
t  it  did  seem 
iently  in  an- 

,  I  think  it 
lotice  much, 
irry  to  go  on 


BEENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB  11 

to  see  Manuel,  and  I  think  that  it's  very  tiresome  to 
have  to  dig  up  history  and  things  like  that  out  of 

school." 

Mr.  Barlow  frowned  at  this.  «  Before  you  go  to  the 
North  End  again  I  hope  you  will  have  your  history 
and  your  Longfellow  fresh  in  mind.  It  is  rather  a 
shame  for  a  Boston  girl  to  be  ignorant  of  historic  places 

in  her  own  city." 

"  Julia  must  go  with  you  next  time,"  said  Mrs.  Bar- 
low, wishing  to  divert  the  conversation  from  Brenda's 

shortcomings. 

"You'U  let  me  know,  won't  you,"  interposed  Julia 
pleasantly,  and  Brenda  gave  a  careless  "  Yes "  as  she 
turned  to  her  father  and  said, 

"  Oh,  papa,  I  wish  that  you  would  let  me  buy  a 
carpet  and  a  lot  of  things  for  Manuel's  mother.  You 
have  no  idea  how  poor  they  seem.  Do  give  me  the 
money,  that's  a  dear.    You  never  will  miss  it  in  the 

world." 

"  How  much,  Brenda,  does  your  modesty  lead  you  to 
think  you  need  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Barlow. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know,"  answered  Brenda,  whose  ideas 
of  the  value  of  money  were  very  vague  indeed.  "  You 
might  let  me  buy  the  things  and  have  them  charged." 

"  Dear  me !  that  would  be  worse  than  giving  you  the 
money— worse  for  my  pocket.  I  suppose  you'd  want 
to  do  your  shopping  in  some  really  fashionable  Boyls- 
ton  Street  establishment?" 

"  Now,  papa,  you're  laughing  at  me  1 " 


-,4 


mmOf 


-T*^ 


tf;^,iiiriiWtri>- 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"Perhaps  I  am,"  replied  her  father.  "But  really, 
Brenda,  I  don't  believe  that  Manuel's  mother  would 
thank  you  for  a  carpet.  Didn't  you  say  they  all 
lived  in  one  room?  A  bare  floor  is  easier  to  keep 
clean." 

"Oh,  well,  I  must  buy  them  something,  and  my 
pocket  money  won't  go  far.  Besides,  I've  spent  all  you 
gave  me  this  month." 

"  "Well,  Manuel  and  his  mother  and  all  those  brothers 
and  sisters  have  lived  in  Boston  very  comfortably  for 
several  years  without  any  help  from  you.  If  you 
should  give  them  a  carpet  they  might  grow  discon- 
tented. The  next  thing  they  would  want  might  be 
a  piano,  and  from  what  you  say  I  hardly  think  that 
room  would  hold  a  piano  as  well  as  the  whole  family 
and  the  cook-stove." 

Oh,  papa,  I  believe  that  you  are  making  fun  of 

"  No,  indeed,  I  am  not,  but  I  wish  you  to  be  reason- 
able." 

"  If  there's  anything  in  the  world  I  hate  it's  that 
word  reasonable.  It  always  means  that  I'm  not  to 
have  what  I  want." 

"  There  you  are  -w/i-reasonable,"  answered  Mr.  Bar- 
low. "  We  will  talk  no  more  about  it  now,  but  some 
day  perhaps  your  mother  will  go  down  with  you  to  see 
Manuel,  and  then  you  can  both  tell  me  whether  the 
Eosas  ought  to  have  a  piano  as  well  as  a  carpet," 

With  this  Brenda  had  to  be  content,  but  the  next 


'■,■;   t     r    ■    .    >,  . 


,UB 


But  really, 
;ber  would 
f  they  all 
3r  to  keep 


r,  and  my 
ent  all  you 


se  brothers 
ortably  for 
u.  If  you 
ow  discon- 
i  might  be 
think  that 
hole  family 

ing  fun  of 

3  be  reason- 

;te  it's  that 
I'm  not  to 

ed  Mr.  Bar- 
nr,  but  some 
ti  you  to  see 
whether  the 
rpet." 
tut  the  next 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB     T3 

afternoon  when  the  Four  Club  had  its  regular  weekly 
meeting  she  and  Nora  grew  excited  as  they  described 
the  poverty  of  the  Kosas  to  the  other  two. 

"  At  any  rate  we  can  do  a  lot  of  fancy-work  this 
winter,"  said  Brenda,  "  and  I  shouldn't  wonder  if  we 
were  to  have  a  very  successful  Fair." 

"  Oh,  don't  call  it  a  '  Fair,' "  said  Belle,  "  that  sounds 
so  awfully  common.  Bazaar,  or  Sale— no.  Bazaar  is 
best.    Let's  always  speak  of  it  as  a  Bazaar." 

The  others  assented,  for  really  they  hardly  ever 
dared  dissent  from  Belle  when  she  laid  down  the  law 

in  this  way. 

«  Well,  what  else  shall  we  call  it,  The  Busy  Bees' 
Bazaar  ?  "  asked  Nora. 

"  Oh,  no,  that  would  be  dreadful !  We  needn't  de- 
cide about  the  rest  of  the  name  just  yet." 

"No,  I  think  that  it  would  be  better  to  wait  until 
we  have  something  ready,"  said  Edith,  at  which  the 
other  three  looked  up  somewhat  surprised.  They  had 
never  heard  Edith  make  a  remark  that  sounded  so 
nearly  sarcastic. 

"  Now,  Edith,  you  know  very  well  that  we  shall  have 
plenty  to  sell.  Just  think  how  much  we'll  do  if  we 
meet  every  week  ourselves.  Then  every  girl  in  school 
ought  to  make  at  least  one  thing,  and  we  can  get 
any  amount  from  older  people.  Keally  it's  the  duty  of 
older  people  to  help  us  all  they  can.  I  should  think 
we  might  have  four  large  tables  just  loaded  with  fancy- 
work,  besides  refreshments  and  flowers— and— oh,  dear 


74  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

me— I  feel  quite  db?v  when  I  think  of  it,"  cried  the 
sanguine  Brenda. 

•'Aren't  you  going  to  ask  Julia  to  join  the  Four 
Club?"  queried  Edith,  turning  to  Brenda. 

"  How  silly,"  said  the  latter.  "  Of  course  not.  It 
wouldn't  be  a  Four  Club  then." 

"  But  don't  you  think  it  must  seem  a  little  strange  to 
Julia.  We  run  upstairs  past  her  room  every  Thursday, 
and  no  one  asks  her  to  come." 

"  Oh,  she  doesn't  care,"  interposed  Belle.  "  I  don't 
believe  that   she  cares  for  anything  but  study  and 

music." 

"  Yes,"  added  Brenda,  "  it  drives  me  half  crazy  to 
hear  her  piano  going  half  the  time." 

"  Ah,  that's  w^  at  drives  you  crazy,"  said  Nora,  mis- 
chievously.   "  I  thought  you  had  seemed  a  little  queer 

lately." 

Brenda  tossed  her  head,  but  before  she  had  time  to 
answer  this,  Edith  returned  to  the  question  of  Julia. 

"  Eeally  and  honestly,  Brenda,  I  feel  very  uncom- 
fortable about  Julia.  We  ought  at  least  to  invite  her 
to  join  us.  I  dare  say  she  wouldn't  come  every  week, 
but  I  do  think  that  she  ought  to  be  asked.  It  doesn't 
seem  to  me  polite  to  leave  her  out— or  kind." 

Again  Belle  spoke  for  Brenda.  "  Keally,  Edith,  you're 
awfully  Puritanic ;  that's  what  everybody  says :  you're 
always  thinking  about  the  wrong  and  right  of  things." 

"Well,  why  shouldn't  I ?  I'm  sure  we  all  intend  to 
do  Avhat  is  right." 


l,i*,m»   iV|pi«»lit  &■  i'Ji*<* 


"  cried  the 

I  the  Four 

se  not.    It 

3  strange  to 
T  Thursday, 

,    "I  don't 
study  and 

If  crazy  to 

[  Nora,  mis- 
little  queer 

had  time  to 
of  Julia, 
ery  uncom- 
:o  invite  her 
every  week, 
It  doesn't 

Sdith,  you're 
says :  you're 
b  of  things." 
Eill  intend  to 


BRENDA,  HEP.  SCHOOL  AND  HEB  CLUB  75 

"  Yes,  of  course,  in  a  way.  But  you  don't  have  to 
keep  thinking  about  it  always.  People  have  to  enjoy 
themselves  sometimes,  and  if  we  can't  enjoy  ourselves 
in  this  Four  Club  we  might  as  well  give  it  up  at  once." 

«  Do  you  mean  that  Julia  would  prevent  our  enjoy- 
ing ourselves  if  she  came?"  Nora's  voice  sounded 
ominously  severe. 

"I  didn't  say  that,  but— well  what's  the  good  of 
talking  ?  "  cr^    '  BeUe,  who  saw  that  she  was  getting 

into  deep  %\        .  ,, 

"Yes,"  chimed  in  Brenda,  "that's  what  I  say  too. 
But  Edith  continued  in  a  rather  grave  voice, 

"Of  course  it's  your  house,  Brenda,  and  you  and 
Belle  started  the  Club,  and  no  one  can  compel  you  to 
invite  any  one  you  don't  want.  But  I'm  sure  if  I  had 
my  way  Julia  should  be  here  this  minute,  and  I'm  not 
sure  that  I'll  stay  in  the  Club  if  she  isn't  asked." 

"  Do  you  mean  you  won't  work  for  the  Bazaar  ?  " 
exclaimed  Nora  in  surprise,  thinking  of  Manuel,  and  of 
the  dainty  needlework  at  which  Edith  was  so  skilful. 

"  I  haven't  said  exactly  what  I'll  do,"  replied  the 
quiet  Edith,  with  more  spirit  than  she  generally  dis- 
played. "  Only  I  can  tell  you  that  I'm  not  going  to 
see  Julia  left  out  of  things  the  way  she  has  been." 

"Oh,  Julia's  all  right,"  said  Brenda  scornfully. 
"  She  doesn't  know  how  to  do  fancy-work,  and  she'd 
just  feel  bored  if  she  came  to  the  Club.  If  you  want  a 
'cause'  Edith,  you'd  better  adopt  a  smaller  orphan 
than  Julia." 


mimmmmf    ii!iJJii,UlV,....,«,iui 


iiiMillli  irlimiff  "n' 


i    i"r-"  I*  ^  idihwi'iT  I 


76 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


"  Like  Manuel,"  said  Edith,  with  a  bright  smile,  for, 
determined  though  she  was  when  she  had  made  up  her 
mind  about  a  thing,  she  was  also  a  peacemaker.  Evc-n 
when  Brenda  and  Belle  most  annoyed  her,  she  hesitattsl 
to  say  sharp  things  to  them,  remembering  that  "  A  soft 
answer  turneth  away  wrath." 

"Yes,  like  Manuel,"  said  Nora,  taking  up  Edith's 
words.  "  I  won't  give  Manuel  up  to  you,  for  you  know 
that  I  mean  to  adopt  him  myself,  but  he  hast  a  sister, 
or  two  of  them  for  that  matter,  and  I  shouldn't  wonder 
if  eithev  of  them  would  give  you  enough  to  do." 

"  Oh,  y  cs,"  said  Brenda,  "  they  both  looked  as  if  they 
needed  lots  of  clothes.  But  they  have  the  sweetest 
black  eyes." 

"Well,  then,  why  shouldn't  we  make  dresses  or 
aprons  or  something  like  that,  before  we  get  started  on 
our  work  for  the  Bazaar  ?  "  asked  Edith. 

"  Oh,  how  can  you  ?  "  cried  Belle.  "  Horrid  calico 
dresses  and  things  like  that— I  should  just  hate  them." 
"There,  don't  get  excited,"  said  Nora.  "I've 
thought  of  that  myself.  But  my  mother  says  there 
are  plenty  of  Societies  and  Sewing  Circles  we  can  get 
clothes  from,  if  the  Eosas  really  need  clothes.  She 
says  it  would  be  bad  to  begin  giving  them  things." 

"  Well,  then,  what  are  we  going  to  have  a  Bazaar 
for  ?  "  asked  Brenda. 

"  For  fun,"  responded  Belle,  so  promptly  that  Nora 
looked  at  her  a  little  suspiciously. 

"  No,"  replied  Nora,  "  not  for  fun,  but  we've  got  to 


,UB 

smile,  for, 
ade  up  her 
ker.  Eveu 
>e  hesitatcil 
at  "  A  soft 


up  Edith's 

'  you  know 

as  a  sister, 

in' I  wonder 

io." 

1  as  if  they 

he  sweeteat 

dresses  or 
;  started  on 

)rrid  calico 
late  them." 
•a.  "  I've 
says  there 
we  can  get 
othes.  She 
hings." 
e  a  Bazaar 


that  Nora 


e've  got  to 


.<^ 

^^%> 


*> 


o 


/ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  {MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


lis  IM    12.2 
I   i:S    12.0 

*-       i. 
hiUt. 


-    6" 


PhoiDgraphic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


\fl_„_.. — 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


Le 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


^•■■•mmsmi 


L 


g^ff;^vvgA^g,gjr.j 


ii''.i«!.aiilt"r'.'ift,i^if>;^-jki^Wb_Ha^--j^^ 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


77 


have  an  object  in  a  Club  of  this  kind,  and  besides 
there'll  probably  be  other  things  we  can  do  for  the 
Eosas." 

"  Send  them  to  the  country  in  the  summer,  perhaps," 
said  Edith. 

"  There  are  the  Country  "Week  people,"  cried  Belle. 
"  They  always  do  things  like  that." 

"  Let's  wait  until  we  get  the  money,"  said  Brenda, 
grandly.  "  Perhaps  we'll  have  enough  to  buy  them  a 
house — or " 

"  Or  a  horse  and  carriage,"  laughed  Edith.  "  Oh, 
Brenda,  you  are  so  unpractical." 

"  There,  there,"  said  Nora,  who  saw  another  cloud 
rising  over  the  horizon  of  the  Four  Club.  "  Let's  talk 
of  something  sensible." 

"  What  are  you  working  at.  Belle  ?  "  ■ 

Belle  held  up  a  pretty  piece  of  blue  denim  on  which 
she  had  begun  to  outline  a  pattern  in  white  silk.  "  This 
is  to  be  a  sofa  cushion,"  she  said  in  answer  to  Nora's 
question.  "  People  always  like  to  buy  them,  and  this 
shade  of  blue  goes  with  almost  anything." 

"  Oh,  it's  too  sweet  for  anything,"  said  Nora,  en- 
thusiastically. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  added  Edith,  with  perfect  sincerity. 
"  You  do  such  perfect  needlework  that  I  really  envy 
you." 

Both  Nora  and  Edith  were  glad  to  praise  Belle's  skill, 
for  although  they  knew  that  they  themselves  had  been 
in  the  right,  they  realized  that  Belle  would  not  feel  very 


:  ^ 


,  Si 


78  BRENDA,  HEE  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

kindly  toward  them  for  not  siding  with  her  in  the  nict- 
ter  of  Julia.  Nora,  like  Edith,  was  a  peacemaker,  and 
both  wished  the  afternoon  to  end  as  pleasantly  as  pos- 
sible. ,  ■  * 
Belle  was  by  no  means  indifferent  to  the  praise  of 
her  friends.  She  really  could  do  very  fine  embroidery 
and  she  took  considerable  pride  in  her  work. 

"  I  never  could  have  patience  to  do  anything  like 
that,"  said  Nora,  whose  specialty  was  crocheting.  "I 
like  to  do  something  that  I  needn't  look  at  all  the  time. 
I  could  crochet  an  afghan  almost  in  the  dark." 

"  Yes,   but  an  afghan  is  such  an  endless  piece  of 

work."  , 

"  Well,  I  don't  suppose  I'll  make  many  of  them  lor 

the  Bazaar." 

« I  should  say  not,"  said  Edith.  «  What  are  you  go- 
ing  to  do  first,  Brenda?  You  haven't  had  a  needle  m 
vour  hand  this  afternoon." 

«  I  know  it,  I  know  it,"  cried  Brenda,  the  heedless 
«  But  I  can't  think  what  to  begin  first,"  and  she  opened 
the  bottom  drawer  of  her  bureau,  where  were  displayed 
a  tangled  heap  of  linen  and  floss  and  gold  thread  and 
silk  plush  and  other  materials  for  fancy  work  which 
she  had  bought  at  different  times.    There  were  cushion 
covers  and  doilies  in  which  a  few  stitches  had  been 
taken,  only  to  be  thrown  aside  for  something  else,  and 
,  some  of  them  were  in  so  soiled  a  condition  that  they 
were  not  likely  to  be  good  for  anything. 
«0h,  what  a  wicked  waste  of  money,  Brenda  BaJ^ 


ifcti^JtU j^^k  w 


,-:t^r"^-'-r'-"^-^"  f  -  ■-"--"--"■Hti-iftf  I 


^*.  im  ■A<il-^^*-f<-'-* 


UB 

n  the  nir,t- 
uaker,  and 
tly  as  pos- 

e  praise  of 
3mbroidery 

y  thing  like 

acting.    "  I 

ill  the  time. 

k." 

!ss  piece  of 

)f  them  for 

are  you  go- 
l  a  needle  in 

he  heedless, 
d  she  opened 
ere  displayed 
I  thread  and 
work  which 
were  cushion 
es  had  been 
ing  else,  and 
on  that  they 

Brenda  Bax- 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


79 


low,"  exclaimed  Nora,  as  she  looked  at  the  contents  of 

the  drawer. 

"  Well,  at  any  rate  it  ohows  that  I  have  had  good  in- 
tentions," said  Brenda. 


I 


"44 


IX 


A  MYSTERIOUS   MANSION 

At  the  corner  nearly  opposite  Miss  Crawdon's  school 
stood  a  large,  old-fashioned  mansion  of  brick  painted 
light  brown.    It  was  a  detached  house  almost  sur- 
rounded by  a  high  wall.    In  the  wall  was  a  pillared 
gateway,  and  each  pillar  was  surmounted  by  two  large 
balls  that  looked  as  if  they  had  dropped  from  the  mouth 
of  a  great  cannon.    Behind  the  fence  and  close  to  the 
house  were  two  little  garden  beds,  and  there  were  three 
or  four  trees  in  the  yard  back  of  the  house.   It  was  said 
that  the  mansion  had  once  been  surrounded  with  exten- 
sive grounds  that  sloped  down  hill  almost  to  the  river. 
But  new  streets  and  houses  had  gradually  encroached 
on  these  grounds  until  hardly  a  trace  of  them  remained. 
There  was  never  a  sign  of    life  seen  about   the  old 
house.    Windows  and  doors  were  always  closed.   Even 
the  blinds  were  seldom  drawn  up,  though  once  in  a 
while  at  an  upper  window,  some  of  the  schoolgirls  said 
that  they  had  seen  a  woman's  figure  seated  behind  the 
lace  curtains.    Occasionally,  too,  on  sunny  days  they 
had  noticed  a  large,  old-fashioned  carriage  drive  up  un- 
der the  porte-cochere,  while  an  old  lady  very  much 
wrapped  up,  and  attended  evidently  by  a  maid,  entered 
it.    In  taking  their  walks  at  recess  the  girls  always 


Ion's  school 
ick  painted 
ilraost  sur- 
3  a  pillared 
y  two  large 
1  the  mouth 
3lose  to  the 
)  were  three 

It  was  said 

with  exten- 
,0  the  river. 

encroached 
m  remained. 
)ut  the  old 
losed.  Even 
bi  once  in  a 
jolgirls  said 
[  behind  the 
^^  days  they 
drive  up  un- 

very  much 
laid,  entered 
girls  always 


>fer,^»;.mTi?i«>tr^ai!»j  iii^N 


■Jj^*  -^.'^li^^-^^V-iM', 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


81 


passed  this  house,  and,  as  schoolgirls,  they  naturally 
felt  much  curiosity  about  the  lady  who  occupied  it,  since 
she  seemed  to  be  surrounded  by  an  air  of  mystery. 

They  knew,  of  course,  her  name — Madame  du  Lai'iny 
— and  some  of  the  girlp  had  heard  more  about  her  from 
their  parents. 

"  My  mother,"  said  Frances  Pounder,  "  says  that  my 
grandmother  told  her  that  Mme.  du  Launy  was  a  very 
beautiful  girl.  She  married  a  Frenchman  whom  her 
family  despised,  and  she  stayed  in  Europe  until  after 
her  father's  death." 

"Was  the  Frenchman  rich ?"  asked  Edith,  in  rather 
an  awe-stricken  voice,  for  the  story  sounded  very  ro- 
mantic. The  girls  at  this  moment  happened  to  be 
seated  on  the  steps  leading  to  the  school,  and  Frances 
was  in  her  element  when  she  had  an  interested  group 
hanging  on  her  words. 

"  Oh,  dear,  no,  he  wasn't  rich  at  all.  He  was  a  cook, 
or  a  hair-dresser,  or  something  like  that,  only  very  good 
looking.  But  when  Mme.  du  Launy's  father  died, 
she  had  three  little  children,  and  her  father  was  so 
proud — he  was  a  Holtom — he  couldn't  bear  to  think  of 
her  coming  to  want,  so  he  left  her  all  his  fortune  just 
the  same  as  if  she  hadn't  married  beneath  her." 

"  That  was  right,"  said  Nora  approvingly.  "  I  think 
it's  ridiculous  for  fathers  to  cut  their  children  off  with 
a  penny,  the  way  they  used  to." 

"Well,"  responded  Frances,  "I  think  it's  a  great 
deal  more  ridiculous  for  people  to  marry  beneath  them." 


t  - 


^ 


I 

i  .  - 


f  »l»^tlM.y.JI   ■*  -W 


82 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


"Of  course  you'd  think  that,  Frances,"  interposed 
Belle. 

"  There,  there,  don't  begin  to  quarrel,  children,"  said 
Nora.  "Go  on  with  the  story,  Frances.  What  did 
Mine,  du  Launy  do  when  she  got  her  money  ?  " 

"  Oh,  she  brought  her  Frenchman  and  her  children  to 
Boston,  and  she  lived  at  a  hotel  while  she  began  to 
build  this  house.  Some  people  went  to  see  her,  but  the 
Frenchman  was  a  terribly  ill-mannered  little  thing,  and 
nobody  liked  him  because  he  was  so  familiar.  Mme. 
du  Launy  and  he  were  hardly  ever  invited  anywhere, 
and  they  spent  most  of  their  time  driving  about  in  a 
great  carriage  which  held  the  whole  family,  and  a  maid 
and  governess." 

"  I  should  think  they  would  have  stopped  building  the 
house." 

"Oh,  no,"  said  Edith,  "they  kept  on,  and  after  a 
while  they  went  to  Europe  to  buy  things  for  it.  They 
had  more  than  a  ship-load,  and  they  say  that  everything 
was  perfectly  beautiful, — foreign  rugs,  and  tapestry, 
and  glass,  and  gilt  furniture." 

"  Dear  me,  I  should  love  to  have  seen  it." 

"  "Well,  it's  all  there  in  the  house  now,  but  you'd  have 
to  be  a  good  deal  smarter  than  any  one  I  know  to  see  it." 

"  Why  Frances,  do  you  mean  that  no  one  ever  goes 
there  ?  "  asked  Julia. 

"  Yes,  that's  just  what  I  mean.  I  don't  suppose  any 
one  in  Boston  except  the  doctor,  and  two  or  three  very 
old  people,  have  ever  been  inside  that  door." 


\ 


11 


r'yr^ 


CLUB 


,"  interposed 

aildren,"  said 
I.  What  did 
ey?" 

er  children  to 
she  began  to 
e  her,  but  the 
tie  thing,  and 
liliar.  Mme. 
3d  anywhere, 
ng  about  in  a 
y,  and  a  maid 

1  building  the 

,  and  after  a 
for  it.  They 
at  everything 
and  tapestry, 


ut  you'd  have 
low  to  see  it." 
one  ever  goes 

b  suppose  any 
or  three  very 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


83 


"Yes,  that's  true,"  added  Edith.  "I've  heard  my 
mother  speak  of  it.  Mme.  du  Launy  is  terribly 
peculiar." 

"  I  should  think  she'd  be  lonely,"  said  Julia. 

"  I  dare  say  she  is,"  replied  Frances, "  but  it's  awfully 
selfish  to  shut  up  a  great  house  like  that." 

"Why  does  she  do  it?" 

"  Oh,  I  believe,  when  she  came  back  from  Europe  the 
second  time  she  set  out  to  give  a  great  ball.  She  sent 
invitations  to  every  one,  no  matter  whether  people  had 
called  on  her  or  not.  Of  course  very  few  people  Avent, 
only  her  relations  and  a  few  others.  This  made  her  so 
angry  that  she  vowed  she'd  have  nothing  more  to  do 
with  people  in  Boston.  Not  long  afterward  her  hus- 
band died,  then  her  children  died  or  turned  out  badly, 
and  she  has  just  lived  alone  ever  since." 

"  It  sounds  rather  sad,"  said  Julia,  when  Frances  had 
finished. 

"Nonsense,  Julia,"  said  Brenda,  "you're  so  senti- 
mental." 

"  No,  she  isn't  at  all,"  cried  Edith,  "  it  is  really  sad. 
I  wonder  what  became  of  the  children." 

Here  Belle  spoke  up.  "  I've  heard  that  the  boys  all 
died.  One  of  them  ran  away  to  sea  and  ti  as  drowned. 
But  I  believe  the  girl  married  some  ou.  r>er  mother 
didn't  I'ke,  and  so  she  disinherited  her.  t  he  may  be 
living  somewhere,  but  she  must  be  an  old  woman  her- 
self, for  my  grandmother  says  that  Mme.  du  Launy  is 
about  eighty." 


^J 


■•  * 


'f^ 


d 


84 


BRENDA,  HER   SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


As  the  girls  looked  toward  the  house  they  sr.vr  a 
figure  standing  behind  the  curtains  of  the  window  over 
the  front  door. 

"  There  she  is  now,"  the  girls  cried. 

"Wouldn't  you  like  to  go  inside?"  said  Nora  to 
Edith. 

"  I  don't  know  that  I'm  really  anxious  to,"  replied 
the  latter. 

"  Oh,  I  am,"  said  Nora,  and  a  moment  later  she  cried 
out  to  Frances,  "  Frances,  you  are  rather  clever,  can't 
you  suggest  some  way  by  which  I  can  find  my  w^ay  in- 
side that  house?  Wouldn't  one  of  your  great  aunts 
give  me  an  introduction  to  Mme.  du  Launy  ?  I'm  just 
dying  to  see  what  is  inside  those  brick  walls." 

"No,"  responded  Frances,  rather  scoi'nfuUy;  "if 
they  could  they  v  idn't,  but  I'm  sure  they  haven't 
kept  up  any  acquaintance  with  Mme.  du  Launy." 

"  Well,"  replied  Nora,  "  I'll  find  a  way.  Mark  my 
words,  before  the  present  crescent  moon  is  old  I  shall 
have  at  least  a  speaking  acquaintance  with  Mme.  du 
Launy.    Poor  thing,  she  must  be  very  lonely." 

"I  don't  believe  she'd  appreciate  your  society  par- 
ticularly, Nora,  for  one  thing  you're  pretty  young," 
said  Edith. 

"  No  matter,  I'm  going  to  know  her.  Come,  Brenda, 
I'll  confide  in  you." 

So  Brenda  and  Nora  walked  down  the  street,  leaving 
the  other  girls  to  wonder  what  they  were  planning. 
This  was  by  no  means  the  first  time  that  the  girls  at 


..tiia.  nt^i<»».'. 


CLUB 

e  they  sr.w  a 
window  over 


said  Nora  to 

IS  to,"  replied 

later  she  cried 
r  clever,  can't 
id  my  way  in- 
ir  great  aunts 
ny  ?  I'm  just 
alls." 

ornfuUy;  "if 
they  haven't 
Launy." 
ly.  Mark  my 
a  is  old  I  shall 
with  Mme.  du 
nely." 

ir  society  par- 
retty  young," 

Dome,  Brenda, 

street,  leaving 
vrere  planning, 
at  the  girls  at 


BKENDA,  UEB  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


85 


Miss  Crawdon's  school  had  discussed  Mme.  du  Launy 
and  hor  affairs.  Indeed,  each  set  of  girls  had  wondered 
about  her  and  her  beautiful  furniture,  and  her  music 
box  that  played  a  hundred  airs,  and  all  her  foreign 
treasures,  and  her  possessions  lost  nothing  in  splendor 
as  the  girls  told  what  they  had  heard  about  them. 

Of  the  four  friends,  Belle  and  Edith  were  most  in- 
different  to  the  house  across  the  way.  But  a  number 
of  others  among  the  schoolgirls  seemed  inclined  to  join 
Nora  and  Brenda  in  whatever  they  were  planning. 
One  day  as  they  walked  about  at  recess  they  saw  the 
old  lady  leave  the  house  and  enter  her  carriage.  They 
were  too  polite  to  stand  and  gaze  at  her,  but  some  of 
them  could  not  resist  the  temptation  of  staring  at  the 
carriage  as  it  rolled  by. 

The  next  day  Nora  and  Brenda  were  seen  to  be  very 
much  interested  in  playing  ball.  They  tossed  it  from 
one  to  the  other,  and  occasionally  as  they  passed  the 
brick  mansion  they  let  it  roll  within  the  gateway  on 
the  gravelled  walks.  There  were  half  a  dozen  girls 
walking  in  front  of  the  old  house  and  tossing  the  ball. 
As  they  played,  the  ball  rose  higher  and  higher.  Nora 
and  Brenda  were  standing  almost  inside  the  gateway, 
when  suddenly  the  ball  seemed  to  fling  itself  against 
one  of  the  windows,  and  the  crash  of  breaking  glass 
was  heard.  Some  of  the  girls  looked  frightened  and 
hurried  across  the  street  toward  the  school.  Brenda 
too,  started  to  go,  but  Nora  took  her  by  the  hand. 
"Eemember  your  promise,"  she  said,  so  loudly  that 


.■> 


^# 


f 


86 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


- 


two  of  the  other  girls  who  were  crossing  the  street, 
turned  about  and  joined  them.  Just  at  that  moment 
the  school-bell  rang,  and  rather  reluctantly  the  girls 
turned  back  to  school.  Nora  and  Brenda  paid  very 
little  attention  to  their  lessons  the  rest  of  the  morning. 
Some  of  their  friends  who  had  witnessed  the  mischief 
done  by  the  ball  were  also  excited.  They  all  more 
than  half  expected  to  see  Mme.  du  Launy's  aged  serv- 
ant-man make  his  appearance  to  complain  of  the  injury 
done  to  the  window.  As  it  drew  near  two  o'clock  and 
nothing  of  the  kind  had  happened,  they  were  really 
disappointed. 

"We're  not  going  home  with  you,"  cried  Kora,  as 
she  and  Brenda  and  the  two  other  conspirators  walked 
down  the  steps  of  the  school. 

"  Why  not  ?  "  asked  Edith  from  the  dressing-room. 

"Oh,  we  have  something  to  attend  to,"  replied 
Kora. 

"  Well,"  said  Edith,  "  luncheon  is  the  most  important 
thing  that  I  have  to  attend  to  just  now." 

"  AVhat  shall  I  say  to  your  mother  ?  "  asked  Julia,  as 
she  saw  Brenda  preparing  to  turn  in  the  opposite  direc- 
tion from  home. 

"  Don't  say  anything,  Jalia.  I'm  not  a  baby  to  need 
looking  after." 

Julia  had  no  answer  for  this  inconsiderate  speech, 
for  indeed  she  had  become  only  too  well  accustomed  to 
Brenda's  little  rudenesses. 

"  Let's  Avait  and  see  what  they  are  going  to  do,"  sug- 


«**U-— «-',*"'- 


R  CLUB 

ing  the  street, 
.t  that  moment 
antly  the  girls 
snda  paid  very 
•f  the  morning. 
Bd  the  mischief 
They  all  more 
ny's  aged  serv- 
n  of  the  injury 
wo  o'clock  and 
By  were  really 

cried  Kora,  as 
)irators  walked 

•essing-room. 
d  to,"  replied 

nost  important 

asked  Julia,  as 
opposite  direc- 

a  baby  to  need 

[derate  speech, 
accustomed  to 

ng  to  do,"  sag- 


BRENDA,   UER  SCHOOL   AND   IIER  CLUB 


87 


gested  Edith,  looking  toward  Nora  and  Brenda  and  the 
two  or  three  others  who  had  joined  them. 

"I  must  go  on,"  answered  Julia.  "I  ought  to  be 
at " 

"  I'll  wait,"  spoke  up  Belle.  "  Come,  you  can  stay, 
Edith." 

So  the  two  friends  waited  near  the  school  while 
Brenda  and  Nora  and  the  others  crossed  the  street  to 
Mme.  du  Launy's  mansion.  They  were  surprised  to  see 
them  ring  the  bell,  and  after  a  moment,  when  the  door 
was  opened,  to  see  them  step  inside. 

Not  many  minutes  later  they  saw  the  door  reopen, 
as  the  girls,  looking  somewhat  crestfallen,  turned  away 
from  the  house. 

"  What  in  the  world  were  you  up  to  ?  "  called  Belle, 
rather  excitedly  as  they  turned  homeward. 

"Wait  till  we  get  out  of  sight  of  the  house,"  said 
Nora,  "  and  I'll  tell  you.  It  was  this  way,  I  had  just 
made  up  my  mind  that  I'd  see  the  inside  of  that  house. 
Frauces  Pounder  seemed  so  sure  I  couldn't.  So  I 
thought  and  thought,  and  to-day  when  we  were  play- 
ing ball  you  see  we  broke  the  window." 

"On  purpose!  I  do  believe.  Why,  Nora,  I  should 
think  you'd  be  ashamed ! " 

"  Well,  I  had  the  money  in  my  pocket  to  pay  for  it. 
That  was  what  we  went  for  after  school.  But  that 
queer  old  butler, — really  I  almost  laughed  in  his  face. 
However,  I  managed  to  say,  *  I'm  extremely  sorry,  but 
I  broke  a  pane  of  glass  in  the  windo  ,v  over  the  front 


« . 


'l 


'v. 


0^ 


88 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


door  -when  I  was  playing  ball  this  morning.'    *"We 
hadn't  discovered  it,  miss,'  he  said,  as  solemn  as  could 
be.     'Then  you  might  go  and  look,'  I  replied,  'and  if 
you  will  please  tell  Mme.  du  Launy  that  I'd  like  to  pay 
for  it,  I'll  be  greatly  obliged.'    I  thought  that  while 
he  was  looking  at  the  glass  and  talking  to  the  old  lady, 
he'd  at  least  ask  us  into  the  reception-room,  or  draw- 
ing-room.    But  not  a  bit  of  it.    There's  a  little  vesti- 
bule just  beyond  the  front  door,  and  there  he  left  us. 
He  asked  us  to  sit  down,  and  we  did  sit  down  on  the 
edge  of  two  great  black  settles  there  in  the  marble 
vestibule.    When  he  came  back  I  felt  sure  he  was  going 
to  take  us  straight  up  to  Mme.  du  Launy.    Instead  of 
that  he  merely  said :  '  Mme.  du  Launy  presents  her  com- 
pliments, and^  is  greatly  obliged  to  you  for  telling  her 
about  the  window.    She  couldn't  think  of  letting  you 
pay  for  it,  as  an  apology  is  quite  enough.'" 
«  And  you  didn't  see  anything  in  the  house  ?  " 
« No,  not  a  thing ;  though  as  he  opened  the  door 
into  the  hall  we  caught  a  glimpse  of  a  big  gilded  table 
and  an  enormous  piece  of  tapestry  over  the  stairs. 
Wasn't  it  mean,  after  all  our  efforts?" 

"Who  has  won  the  bet,  you  or  Frances?"  asked 

Belle.  ,  _ 

"  I'm  not  sure.    I  have  been  in  the  house  and  1 

haven't,"  replied  Nora. 

"I  should  think  you'd  have  been  frightened  to  death. 
What  would  you  have  done  if  you  had  seen  the  old 
lady?" 


mm 


CLUB 

jrning.'  *  We 
lemn  as  could 
eplieci,  '  and  if 
I'd  like  to  pay 
;ht  that  while 
3  the  old  lady, 
'oom,  or  draw- 
3  a  little  vesti- 
lere  he  left  us. 
it  down  on  the 
in  the  marble 
e  he  was  going 
y.  Instead  of 
3sents  her  com- 
for  telling  her 
of  letting  you 

louse  ?  " 
lened  the  door 
)ig  gilded  table 
ver  the  stuirs. 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


89 


«'  I  don't  know,  I'm  sure.  There  were  so  many  of  us 
we  shouldn't  have  been  frightened,"  and  Nora  looked 
at  Brenda  and  the  other  girl  who  were  vehemently 
describing  the  adventure. 


ances?"  asked 


le  house  and  I 

itened  to  death. 
,d  seen  the  old 


I 


ijiiM" 


; 


A    SOPHOMORE 

"When  Edith's  brother  Philip  came  in  from  College 
to  spend  Saturday  and  Sunday,  Edith's  house  was  apt 
to  be  a  rendezvous  for  the  other  girls.    Not  that  Philip 
was  likely  to  waste  much  time  with  mere  girls.    Not 
he  1    He  was  a  Harvard  sophomore,  and  realized  his 
own  importance  quite  as  much  as  the  girls  did.    But 
still  there  was  always  the  chance  that  he  would  come 
into  the  room  just  for  a  minute,  and  tell  them  some  of 
the  latest  Cambridge  news.    He  would  have  scorned 
to  call  it  gossip.    If  there  was  any  one  thing  in  the 
world  he  hated— so  he  said— it  was  girls'  talk,  this  jab- 
bering about  nothing.    For  his  part  he  wouldn't  waste 
his  time  that  way.    Yet,  when  he  had  an  appreciative 
audience,— and  girls  generally  appreciated  rthat  Philip 
said,— he  would  often  spend  as  much  as  half  an  hour 
talking  about  the  fellows— how  beastly  it  was  Jim 
Dashaway  couldn't  row  on  the  crew,  and  he  would 
grow  almost  enthusiastic  when  describing  the  tussle  be- 
tween Ned  Brown  and  Stanley  Hooper  over  the  re- 
spective merits  of  Boston  and  New  York  in  which 
Hooper,  the  New  Yorker,  was  terribly  beaten. 

"And  upon  my  word,"  he  concluded,  "I  wasn't 
sorry,  for  the  New  York  set  is  getting  just  unbearable. 


"MUMMHI 


/   ^ 


1 . 


i-: 


from  College 
ouse  was  apt 
►t  that  Philip 
3  girls.    Not 

realized  his 
rls  did.  But 
)  would  come 
ihera  some  of 
have  scorned 
thing  in  the 
talk,  this  jab- 
ouldn't  waste 
1  appreciative 
1  rt  hat  Philip 

half  an  hour 
r  it  was  Jim 
tnd  he  would 

the  tussle  be- 
•  over  the  re- 
ork  in  which 
jaten.  " 

id,  "I  wasn't 
,st  unbearable. 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


91 


I  wouldn't  so  much  mind  fighting  Stanley  Hooper  my- 
self about  New  York  and  Boston.  I  guess  I'd  show 
him  that  New  York  isn't  the  whole  world." 

"  I  should  say  not,"  exclaimed  Nora ;  but  Belle,  who 
had  some  New  York  cousins,  was  silent.  Brenda,  how- 
ever, noticing  Belle's  expression,  and  not  feeling  dis- 
posed to  side  completely  with  Nora,  said, 

"You're  terribly  narrow,  Nora,  to  think  that  no- 
body's any  good  unless  he  comes  from  Boston." 
"  I  didn't  say  so,"  replied  Nora. 
"  No,  but  that's  what  you  mean,  and  I'm  surprised, 
Philip  Blair,  that  a  boy  should  be  so  awfully  one-sided." 
"  Well,  you'd  better  talk,  Brenda  Barlow,"  broke  in 
Nora  again.    "Just  see  the  way  you  treat  Julia.    If 

she'd  been  born  in  Boston " 

"  I  don't  treat  her,"  interrupted  Brenda. 
"  No,  that's  just  it,  you  don't  treat  her  decently." 
"  Oh,  I  say,"  said  Philip,  from  his  place  in  front  of 
the  mantelpiece,  "  how  queer  girls  are ;  do  you  always 
fight  like  this  when  you're  together  ?  " 

"We  don't  fight  like  you  boys,"  answered  Edith, 
good-humoredly.  "  We  don't  knock  each  other  down 
and  run  the  risk  of  breaking  one  another's  noses." 

Philip  looked  over  his  shoulder  in  the  glass.  There 
was  nothing  the  matter  with  his  own  shapely  nose,  and 
I  doubt  that  he  would  have  run  any  such  risk  as  Edith 
suggested.  Perhaps  this  was  the  reason  why  Philip 
was  not  a  fighter.  There  was  one  good  thing  about 
the  little  disputes  in  which  Brenda  and  Belle  indulged. 


I> 


I 


92  BRENDA,  HEE  SCHOOL  AND  HEE  CLUB 

They  very  seldom  lasted  long.  In  the  present  instance 
the  girls  were  ashamed  of  having  shown  temper  before 
Philip.    The  latter,  however,  did  not  dwell  on  their 

weakness. 

«  Oh,  say,  did  you  hear  about  the  time  Will  Harden 
had  with  the  Dicky,  last  week  ?  "  he  asked. 

Nora  nodded.    She,  too,  had  a  brother  in  College. 

"What  was  it?"  asked  Edith.    "You  haven't  told 

me,  Philip." 

"How  funny  you  are,  Edith,"  said  Belle.    "You 
never  hear  anything.    Hasn't  anyone  told  you  how 
the  other  fellows  made  him  run  blindfolded  in  his  shirt 
sleeves  down  Beacon  Street  ?  " 
"No,  really?" 
"  Of  course,  really ! " 

"  And  then  they  led  him  up  the  steps  into  Mrs.  Ox- 
ford's when  she  was  giving  an  afternoon  tea,  and  when 
they  took  the  bandage  off  his  eyes  there  he  was  in  his 
shirt  sleeves,  without  his  hat,  and  his  hair  all  tumbled, 
and  everybody  looking  at  him." 

"Oh,"  said  one  girl,  and  "Ah,"  said  another;  and 
"  How  silly  ! "  they  all  cried  together. 

"  If  girls  amused  themselves  like  that  what  fun  you'd 
make  of  us ! "  said  the  practical  Nora. 

"I  shouldnt  think  there'd  be  mucb  fun  in  making 
anybody  uncomfortable." 

"  Oh,  it  gives  a  fellow  a  chance  to  show  what  kind  of 
stuff  h'e's  made  of,"  explained  Philip,  "  whether  he  has 
good  manners,  and  whether  he's  clever— and  all  that." 


3LUB 

lent  instance 
jmper  before 
ell  on  their 

Will  Harden 

n  College, 
haven't  told 

3elle.  "You 
jld  you  how 
id  in  his  shirt 


into  Mrs.  Ox- 

iea,  and  when 

he  was  in  his 

r  all  tumbled, 

another;  and 

irhat  fun  you'd 

fun  in  making 

V  what  kind  of 
whether  he  has 
-and  all  that." 


BRENDA,  HEE  SCHOC  AND  HER  CLUB 


93 


"  There  must  be  better  ways  of  showing  bravery," 
said  the  practical  Edith.  « I  don't  believe  you  know  a 
bit  more  about  Will  Hardon's  bravery  than  you  did 

before." 
"  We  knew  something  about  his  manners." 

"What?" 

"  Why,  when  he  saw  where  he  was,  he  didn't  run 
away,  or'  flunk  out.  He  only  looked  a  little  sheepish, 
the  other  fellows  said,  but  he  just  bowed  to  the  ladies, 
and  saying  politely  that  he  was  sorry  to  have  disturbed 
them,  he  walked  off  as  nice  as  you  please." 

"Wasn't  he  mad  at  the  two  fellows  for  taking  him 

there?" 

"  Of  course  not ;  that's  a  part  of  the  thing.  Why, 
there  are  feUows  in  Cambridge  who  would  go  through 
fire  and  water,  or  stand  on  their  heads  in  front  of  a 
pulpit  for  the  sake  of  getting  into  the  Dicky.  I  tell 
you  we  make  some  of  them  suffer." 

Philip  said  "  we  "  with  a  rather  important  air,  al- 
though he  had  belonged  to  the  illustrious  organization 
a  very  short  time.  ' 

"  Well,  I  think  you're  perfectly  horrid,"  cried  Brenda, 
« I  mean  the  Dicky.  I've  heard  about  the  way  you 
make  people  suffer,  branding  them  with  hot  cigars,  and 
making  them  run  barefoot  winter  nights,  and  doing  all 
sorts  of  useless  things." 

"  If  you  went  to  College  you'd  see  more  use  in  them." 

"  I'm  glad  girls  don't  go  to  College." 

"  Oh,  some  do ! " 


I 


i    f 


■nfiiiwHMt.iii-wgi.mj.'taa.igffg*' 


;;  -  *;; 


94  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 

"  Kot  girls  we  know." 

"  I'm  sure  I  can't  tell,"  said  Philip  rather  crossly, 
«*  there  are  a  lot  of  girls  studying  in  Cambridge  now  at 
the  Annex,  and  the  fellows  don't  like  it  at  all." 

"  Well,  I  declare,"  exclaimed  Nora,  "  I'd  like  to  know 
what  dilTerence  it  makes  to  them." 

"  Oh,  they  hate  to  see  these  girls  going  about  with 
books,  and  trying  to  get  into  Harvard." 

"  Yes,  trying  to  break  down  the  walls,"  said  Nora, 
sarcastically. 

"  Oh,  see  here,  it  would  just  spoil  everything  to  have 
women  in  the  classes  with  us." 

"  Are  you  afraid  they'd  get  ahead  of  you  ?  "  asked 

Edith,  gently. 

"  Now,  look  here,  Edith,  I  don't  want  you  to  talk 
that  way,"  responded  Philip  with  brotherly  authority. 
«  There  isn't  any  danger  of  girls  getting  ahead  of  us." 

"Why,  I  heard,"  said  Nora,  "that  one  of  the  pro- 
fessors   " 

"Oh,  yes,  I've  heard  it  too,"  interrupted  Philip. 
"  I've  heard  that  some  professors  say  that  their  Annex 
classes  do  better  work  than  ours,— but  anybody  can  tell 
that  that's  all  rot." 

"  I  believe  it's  all  perfectly  true,"  said  Nora. 
"  Well,  I  wish  myself  that  our  English  instructor 
hadn't  such  a  fondness  for  reading  themes  to  us  that 
the  girls  have  written.    He  makes  out  that  they  are 
better  than  ours,  but  I  can't  say  that  I  see  it  myself." 
"  Who  gets  the  best  marks  ?  " 


CLUB 

ither  crossly, 
ridge  now  at 
all." 
like  to  know 

g  about  with 

,"  said  Nora, 

thing  to  have 

you  ?  "  asked 

you  to  talk 
rly  authority, 
ihead  of  us." 
e  of  the  pro- 

upted  Philip. 
t  their  Annex 
ybody  can  tell 

Nora. 

ish  instructor 
nes  to  us  that 
that  they  are 
16  it  myself." 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


95 


"I'm  sure  I  can't  say.  He  gives  us  such  beastly 
marks  that  I  dare  say  he  makes  it  up  with  the  girls. 
But  I  wouldn't  let  a  sister  of  mine  go  to  College,"  he 
concluded  inconsequently. 

"  It's  a  good  thing  Edith  doesn't  wish  to  go,"  said 
Nora;  adding  mischievously,  "but  Brenda  Barlow's 
cousin  Julia  is  going." 

Brenda  blushed,  for  Julia's  intention  of  going  to  Col- 
lege was  still  a  sore  point  with  her. 

"Does  Julia  wear  glasses,  or  look  green?  I  beg 
your  pardon,  Brenda " 

"  No,  she  doesn't,"  said  Nora  shortly.  "  She's  about 
the  nicest  girl  I  know." 

"Oh,  she  is  lovely,"  added  Edith. 

"  A  matter  of  opinion,"  murmured  Belle  under  her 
breath. 

"  You  don't  mean  to  say  you  haven't  seen  her,"  cried 
Brenda  in  surprise. 

"  No,  I  haven't  happened  to,"  answered  Philip. 

"  She's  invited  to  my  cooking  party  next  week,"  said 
Nora.    "You  know  that  you've  accepted  too,  so  you'll    . 
see  her." 

"  Oh,  yes,  by  the  way,"  said  Philip,  "  what  evening 
is  it?" 

"  Friday,  of  course,"  replied  Nora,  "  so  we  can  sit  up 
late  without  thinking  about  school  the  next  day." 

"Well,  you'll  see  me  sure,"  said  Philip.  "But  see 
here,  it's  five  o'clock  now  and  I  have  an  engagement 
down  town." 


aimwmkii 


i>Min»iiiiiiMWflMiW"t  I  .e'^i."i'amut^— »-■.- 


■jTiril'iii 


96     BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Philip  hurried  ofiF,  bowing  in  a  very  grown-up  way 
to  the  group  of  girls.    For  whatever  criticisms  any  one 
might  make  about  Philip's  indolence  and  dismclmation 
to  study,  no  one  could  deny  that  he  had  very  good 
manners.    Though  only  about  four  years  their  senior, 
he  seemed  much  older  than  Brenda  and  her  friends 
Years  before  they  had  all  been  playmates  together,  but 
his  two  years  in  College  had  taten  him  away  from 
them,  and  it  was  not  often  that  he  condescended  to 
spend  as  long  a  time  in  their  presence  as  had  been  the 
case  this  afternoon.  t7jui,  »» 

«  Do  you  think  that  Philip  looks  very  well,  Edith, 
asked  Belle  when  he  had  left  the  room. 

"Why,  of  course,  don't  you?"  replied  Philip's  sister. 

« It  seemed  to  me  he  was  just  a  little  pale." 

«  He  is  always  pale,"  said  Edith. 

"Do   you   suppose   he  sits  up  too  late?"   asked 

"^"^'11  warrant  he  doesn't  study  too  much,"  said  Belle. 
«  How  can  you  ?"  cried  Nora.    "  How  can  you  cnti- 
.    cise  Edith's  brother?    Don't  let  her  do  it,  Edith. 

"It  doesn't  trouble  me,"  answered  the  placid  Edith. 
"I  know  all  about  Philip,  and  he's  good  enough  for 

""« That's  right,"  said  Nora.  "Always  stand  up  for 
your  brother.  But  I  do  think  he  might  have  better 
friends.    He  really  isn't  very  particular." 

«  Why,  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  ,     ^t. 

"Oh,  I  don't  know  exactly,  but  I  heard  my  brother 


CLUB 

;rown-up  way 
jisms  any  one 
disinclination 
id  very  good 
■s  their  senior, 
i  her  friends. 
J  together,  but 
m  away  from 
ttdescended  to 
B  had  been  the 

Y  well,  Edith," 

Philip's  sister, 
pale." 

late?"    asked 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   ITER  CLUB 


97 


talking  the  other  day.  lie  says  there  are  two  or  three 
fellows  just  sponging  off  of  Philip  all  the  time,  and 
Philip  is  too  good-natured  to  say  anything." 

"  I  wonder  how  he'll  like  Julia,"  said  Edith. 

"  Oh,  he  won't  like  that  kind  of  a  girl,"  hastily  inter- 
posed  Belle.  "  Boys  never  like  a  girl  who  studies ;  es- 
pecially one  who  is  going  to  College." 

"  Well,  Julia  is  just  the  nicest  girl  /  know,"  said 
Nora,  repeating  the  works  she  had  used  to  Philip. 

"  And  Philip  is  one  of  the  nicest  young  men  I  know," 
said  Brenda,  politely,  turning  to  Edith.  "But  don't 
tell  him  I  said  so,"  she  added  with  a  blush. 

"  Oh,  no,  of  course  not,"  laughed  Edith,  as  the  girls 
separated  for  the  afternoon. 


ich,"  said  Belle. 
V  can  you  criti- 
it,  Edith." 
le  placid  Edith, 
ood  enough  for 

(Ts  stand  up  for 
ght  have  better 


Bard  my  brother 


■iiii 


XI 


THE  COOKING  CLASS 


fc 


Nora's  cooking  party  was  not  altogether  a  pleasure 
affair.  It  was  the  result  of  her  father's  desire  that  she 
should  have  some  knowledge  of  domestic  matters  be- 
fore she  left  school.  Dr.  Gostar  was  a  busy  man,  hav- 
ing little  time  to  spend  with  his  children.  His  practice 
was  large,  but  as  he  gave  his  services  as  willingly  to 
poor  as  to  rich  people,  he  had  not  accumulated  much 
money.  Nora's  home,  however,  was  a  very  pleasant 
one.  The  numerous  members  of  the  family  used  all  the 
rooms  with  the  greatest  freedom.  As  the  four  other 
members  of  the  household  besides  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Gostar 
and  Nora  were  boys,  the  furnishings  of  the  house  had 
a  well-worn,  comfortable  look.  No  one  was  kept  out  of 
any  particular  room.  The  boys  had  a  large  play  and 
workroom  in  the  attic,  but  when  they  wished  to  sit  in 
the  library  (which  other  people  might  have  called  a 
"  drawing-room  ")  they  were  not  forbidden. 

Mrs.  Gostar,  though  fond  of  society,  was  never  too 
busy  to  hear  what  her  children  had  to  say,  to  read  to 
them  or  hear  them  tell  about  their  school,  or  to  sympa- 
thize with  them  in  any  way.  She  had  agreed  with  Dr. 
Gostar  when  he  had  expressed  a  wish  to  have  Nora 
learn  cooking. 


BJi!iBLlJUIM»' 


SOS 


her  a  pleasure 
lesire  that  she 
;ic  matters  be- 
)usy  man,  hav- 
His  practice 
18  willingly  to 
mulated  much 
very  pleasant 
ily  used  all  the 
the  four  other 
id  Mrs.  Gostar 
the  house  had 
vas  kept  out  of 
large  play  and 
ished  to  sit  in 
have  called  a 
en. 

was  never  too 
3ay,  to  read  to 
1,  or  to  sympa- 
^eed  with  Dr. 
to  have  Nora 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  IIER  CLUB 


99 


"  I  am  anxious,"  he  had  said,  "  that  my  little  daughter 
shall  know  how  to  cook.  I  have  been  so  often  in  houses 
where  wives  and  mothers  have  been  quite  helpless  when 
a  cook  left,  that  I  should  be  Very  sorry  to  have  Kora 
grow  up  as  ignorant  as  they.  I  know  that  a  great  deal 
of  sickness  comes  from  eating  badly  prepared  food." 

Nora  herself  had  been  rather  pleased  at  the  prospect 
of  learning  to  cook.  But  Belle  thought  it  very  vulgar, 
and  for  a  time  was  not  sure  whether  or  not  she  would 
join  the  cooking-class. 

During  the  first  winter  the  girls  had  had  lessons  once 
a  week.  But  through  this  season  of  Julia's  arrival  in 
Boston,  they  had  met  to  practice  cooking  only  once  a 
month.  The  lessons  always  were  given  at  Nora's 
house,  because,  as  Edith  said,  her  cook  wasn't  too  fash- 
ionable to  let  them  fuss  around  in  the  kitchen. 

The  first  winter  they  had  had  a  teacher,  but  this  year 
they  were  supposed  to  know  enough  to  concoct  certain 
dishes  themselves.  The  cooking  party  took  place  on 
the  third  Friday  of  the  month,  and  from  six  to  eight 
the  girls  were  busy  cooking.  At  eight  o'clock  any 
guests  whom  they  had  invited  arrived,  and  at  nine 
o'clock  they  had  a  little  supper.  They  were  not  per- 
mitted to  have  too  elaborate  a  bill  of  fare.  Even  as  it 
was,  Belle's  grandmother  protested  against  what  she 
called  an  indigestible  supper  served  at  this  hour.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  it  was  not  apt  to  be  indigestible.  Dr. 
Gostar  himself  usually  made  out  the  list  of  eatables. 
Light  salads,  simple  cakes,  bouillon,  ices,  blanc-manges, 

l-rfC. 


[■i^nifn«Ti.p«ri  m  ■  mSinmtiUnmilflfyimiiVlt^/tMiiJmiA 


■frHT'ltfiiiiiii/aiii'r'irA'trflrtiiViliii^-tifriifi 


100  BREXDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

jellies,  oysters  or  eggs  cooked  in  vurious  styles,  and 
chocolate  prepared  with  whipped  cream,  were  con- 
spicuous on  the  list  from  which  he  niaile  his  selection. 
IJiit  the  girls  on  any  given  evening  were  restricted  to 
one  sweet,  one  solid  and  two  kinds  of  cake.  AVith  the 
assistance  of  a  maid  each  girl  in  turn  set  the  table,  and 
sometimes,  besides  their  young  friends,  their  parents 
were  present  to  see  what  their  skill  and  taste  had  ac- 
complished. _      ^^ 

"  There,  there,  Edith,  I'm  sure  your  cake  is  burning, 
cried  Kora  on  the  Friday  evening  after  their  talk  with 

Philip.  ^, 

"  Oh,  dear,  I  can't  do  anything  about  it  now  ;  i  ve 
cut  my  lingers,"  and  Edith  held  up  her  hands  rather 

plaintively. 

"  Here,  take  my  handkerchief,"  said  Brenda;  and  be- 
fore Edith  could  stop  her  she  was  binding  up  the 
wound  with  a  delicate  lace-trimmed  handkerchief.  It 
was  Agnes's  birthday  present  to  her,  sent  from  Paris, 
and  intended  only  for  full  dress  occasion. 

"Why,  Brenda,  that  lovely  handkerchief!"  ex- 
claimed Belle,  who  Avas  looking  on. 

"  Oh,  it  won't  hurt  it.    How  does  your  finger  feel, 

Edith?" 

« It  feels  all  right,  for  it  wasn't  a  deep  cut,  but  with 
my  right  hand  tied  up  I  don't  believe  I  can  lift  that 
cake  out  of  the  oven,"  and  Edith  looked  about  help- 
lessly, for  she  was  not  used  to  battling  with  difficulties. 

Over  her  dress  each  girl  wore  a  long-sleeved  blue- 


if-ttfii 


'a4^^^ .  -^^masisia^ 


illllU'lil*  II    '  I     H^i 


CLUB 

US  styles,  and 
111,  were  con- 

his  selection. 
)  restricted  to 
ke.  AVith  the 
the  table,  and 

their  parents 
1  taste  had  ac- 

Ice  is  burning," 
their  talk  with 

it  it  now  ;  I've 
sr  hands  rather 

Jrenda ;  and  be- 

linding  up  the 

ndkerchief.    It 

ent  from  Paris, 

1. 

kerchief ! "    ex- 

our  finger  feel, 

ep  cut,  but  with 
3  I  can  lift  that 
>ked  about  help- 
with  difiiculties. 
ng-sleeved  blue- 


i 


7'" 


.-R!U«!,1 


P-   -■ 


I 

I 


il 


■"f^., 


Sir!'tii  I  m  tmim 


■MSS^'^^nw^iMnK:'- 


->"- 


-vMi.iBTjMi'i^i-a^'iii 


BRKNDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  101 

checked  apron — each  of  them  at  least  except  Julia. 
This  was  her  first  appearance  at  the  cooking-club,  and 
as  Brenda  had  forgotten  to  tell  her  about  the  aprons, 
she  was  unprepared.  She  had  on  a  small  white  apron, 
borrowed  from  Is^ora,  and  when  Edith  spoke  about  the 
cake,  she  seized  a  holder,  and  opening  the  oven  door, 
lifted  the  pan  out.  As  Edith  feared,  the  cake  was 
burned,  though  not  the  whole  top,  but  black  spots  here 
and  there  gave  it  a  very  unsightly  appearance,  and 
Edith  felt  very  much  disturbed  as  she  looked  at  it. 

"  How  provoking !  That  was  the  only  cake  we  were 
to  have  to-night,  and  there  isn't  time  to  make  another." 

"  Oh,  we  can  do  something,"  cried  Julia.  "  Let  me 
help  you." 

"  I  don't  see  what  we  can  do,"  half  moaned  Edith. 

"'  I'll  show  you,"  cried  Julia  hopefully.  "  You  have 
plenty  of  sugar  and  eggs — and " 

"  But  really  there  isn't  time  to  make  anything  not  to 
speak  of  baking  it,  and,  oh,  dear,  I  am  so  unlucky ! " 
sighed  poor  Edith. 

"Nonsense,"  said  Julia.  "You  haven't  any  idea 
what  I  can  do.  I  shall  just  have  to  show  you,"  and 
she  began  to  break  the  eggs  into  a  bowl,  beating  them 
and  stirring  into  them  a  liberal  amount  of  sugar. 
"  Run,  Brenda,"  she  cried,  "  and  bring  me  a  sheet  of 
that  brown  wrapping  paper." 

Brenda  obeyed,  and  after  buttering  the  paper,  Julia 
dropped  her  mixture  of  sugar  and  eggs,  a  spoonful  at  a 
time,  here  and  there,  on  the  paper. 

V 


'if 


M 


f 


H 


102 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


\ 


*«,=^ 


"Oh,  I  know,"  cried  Brenda.  "Kisses,  but  I  nover 
would  have  thought  of  it  myself." 

"  Well,"  responded  Julia,  "  there  is  nothing  you  can 
bake  so  quickly,  and  almost  every  one  likes  them. 
There,  this  first  batch  must  be  ready  now,"  and  she 
opened  the  oven  door  to  remove  the  pan  with  its  sheet 
of  kisses,  delicately  browned  and  of  the  size  and  shape 
that  a  confectioner  could  not  surpass.  Two  or  three 
other  lots  were  baked  before  there  were  enough.  By 
the  time  they  were  finished  Edith's  finger  had  ceased 
to  pain  her,  and  she  was  helping  place  the  other  eat- 
ables on  the  dumb-waiter. 

From  tue  floor  above  there  came  the  sound  of  laugh- 
ter, and  the  voices  of  the  boys  could  be  heard  mingled 
with  those  of  the  girls  as  they  called  to  the  three 
kitchen  maidens. 

At  last,  with  the  help  of  Hannah,  the  maid,  who  had 
come  down  from  the  floor  above,  all  the  kitchen  work 
was  declared  at  an  end. 

"That's  all,"  shouted  Brenda,  as  Belle  and  Philip 
gave  a  final  pull  on  the  cords  of  the  dumb-waiter. 

A  moment  later  Edith  and  Julia  and  Brenda  entered 
the  dining-room,  with  faces  perhaps  a  little  flushed,  but 
otherwise  looking  very  unlike  the  three  cooks  they  had 
been  a  few  minutes  before. 

Under  Nora's  direction  the  dining-table  had  been  ex- 
quisitely arranged.  There  was  a  great  glass  bowl  of 
pink  roses  in  the  centre,  and  the  plates  and  cups  were 
of  china  with  a  wild  rose  border.    The  candles  in  the 


%it: 


fUB'tta 


3LUB 

but  I  nover 

ling  you  can 
likes  them, 
w,"  and  she 
ath  its  sheet 
ze  and  shape 
wo  or  three 
jnough.  By 
r  had  ceased 
he  other  eat- 

ind  of  laugh- 
3ard  mingled 
to  the  three 

aid,  Avho  had 
kitchen  work 

3  and  Philip 
-waiter, 
enda  entered 
e  flushed,  but 
»oks  they  had 

had  been  ex- 
glass  bowl  of 
,nd  cups  were 
andles  in  the 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


103 


silver  candelabra  at  each  end  of  the  table  had  pink 
shades. 

"  There,  you  go,  Philip,  and  tell  the  others  that  sup- 
per is  ready,"  said  Nora,  glancing  at  the  table  and  giv- 
ing a  final  touch  to  one  or  two  dishes. 

With  Philip  leading,  the  guests  trooped  into  the 
dining-room.  "  Trooped  "  is  perhaps  too  boisterous  a 
word  to  apply  to  the  procession  of  young  people  who 
came  into  the  room  two  at  a  time  with  a  fair  amount 
of  dignity.  To  Julia,  in  fact,  they  appeared  to  a  certain 
extent  to  be  imitating  the  demeanor  of  their  elders. 
She  could  not  help  thinking  that  the  manner  with 
which  Belle  let  herself  be  led  to  a  chair  was  entirely 
too  coquettish,  and  only  Nora  seemed  to  be  her  real 
self  in  the  presence  of  the  guests. 

But  Julia  was  not  a  harsh  critic,  and  before  very 
long  she  forgot  that  she  had  not  always  known  these 
merry  young  people.  She  laughed  at  the  jokes  made 
by  the  boys,  although  she  did  not  always  see  the  point 
of  them.  Most  of  these  jokes  turned  on  something 
connected  with  college.  For  every  one  of  them  Avas  in 
Harvard,  although  some  were  only  Freshmen.  The 
stories  that  they  thought  the  funniest  dealt  with  the 
queer  things  that  some  of  their  friends  had  had  to  do 
when  undergoing  initiation  into  one  of  the  College  So- 
cieties, and  many  of  their  doings  seemed  really  inane. 

Before  they  had  been  long  in  the  dining-room  Mrs. 
Gostar  joined  them,  and  later  Dr.  Gostar  himself  ap- 
peared.   The  presence  of  these  elder  people  lessened 


n 


y" 


w 


'■"'''"'""rTrT 


"mimmtJ^i 


ik.Wn  laBKO  .•»■; 


104 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


^■ 


the  laughter  only  a  very  little,  for  all  the  young  people 
knew  that  Dr.  Gostar  enjoyed  fun  as  well  as  they. 

"What  was  the  catastrophe  to-night?"  he  asked 
Nora,  for  it  was  a  favorite  joke  of  his  that  at  each 
meeting  of  the  cooking-class  some  dish  suffered.  When 
he  had  heard  about  the  disaster  to  Edith's  cake  he 
praised  Julia  so  heartily  for  having  come  to  the  rescue 
that  she  blushed  deeply.  Even  without  this  success  in 
cooking,  Julia  would  have  been  voted  a  great  addition 
to  the  cooking-class.  There  was  something  very  pleas- 
ing in  her  gentle  manners,  and  Belle,  to  her  surprise, 
found  herself  growing  a  little  jealous  of  Brenda's 
cousin.  liefore  this  she  had  not  thought  her  suffi- 
ciently important  to  arouse  jealousy. 


I  <riiii  I II 


^jb,«-,<.*w<>JII««»*R*wO^'«-' 


LUB 

oung  people 
s  they. 
"  he  asked 
that  at  each 
red.  When 
h's  cake  he 
0  the  rescue 
is  success  in 
eat  addition 
f  very  pleas- 
ler  surprise, 
jf  Brenda's 
it  her  suffi- 


XII 


CONCERNING  JULIA 


In  the  meantime  the  Four  Club  held  regular  meet- 
ings, and  every  Thursday  afternoon  Julia  heard  Edith 
and  Nora  and  Belle  rushing  up  past  her  door  to 
Brenda's  room  on  the  floor  above.  Of  course  in  a  gen- 
eral way  she  knew  what  was  going  on,  for  the  affairs 
of  the  Four  Club  were  no  secret.  Yet  although  from 
time  to  time  Brenda  and  her  friends  dropped  a  word  or 
two  regarding  their  doings,  they  never  talked  very 
freely  about  the  club. 

Nora  and  Edith  were  silent  because  they  were  sorry 
that  they  could  not  persuade  Brenda  to  let  them  invite 
Julia  to  the  meetings.  Brenda  said  little  about  the 
club,  because  possibly  she  was  ashamed  of  her  own  in- 
difference. As  to  Belle,  she  never  had  had  much  to  say 
to  Julia,  and  in  this  case  although  she  felt  pleased 
that  her  influence  chiefly  had  kept  Brenda  from  count- 
ing her  cousin  in  the  club  group,  she  hardly  ventured 
to  express  this  feeling  in  words.  There  might  as  well 
have  been  five  girls  as  four  in  the  group  working  for 
the  Bazaar  and  no  one  knew  this  better  than  Brenda 
and  Belle  themselves. 

Although  Julia  had  a  pretty  correct  idea  of  what 
was  going  on,  she  tried  to  show  no  feeling  in  the  mat- 


f 


•St' 


— r— -—  ■^mmami'^M'- 


'      t 


f      :> 


I 


" 


106 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


ter.  Her  studies,  her  music,  and  her  exercise  occupied 
almost  all  her  afternoons,  and  she  reasoned  with  her- 
self that  even  if  she  had  been  invited,  it  would  have 
been  only  a  waste  of  time  for  her  to  spend  hours  at 
fancy-work,  which  might  otherwise  have  been  more 
profitably  employed.  But  after  a  while,  when  through 
the  half-open  door  she  heard  her  friends  running  up- 
stairs, she  sometimes  felt  a  thrill  of  disappointment 
that  they  did  not  care  enough  for  her  to  stop  on 
their  way  to  ask  her  to  join  them.  Now  Julia  meant 
always  to  be  fair  in  her  thoughts,  as  well  as  in  her 
actions  towards  others.  So  at  first  when  she  found 
that  she  was  left  out  of  the  plans  of  her  cousin  and 
her  friends,  she  reasoned  with  herself  somewhat  in  this 
fashion. 

"  Now,  Julia,  you  know  that  you  are  a  newcomer, 
and  you  cannot  expect  that  you  will  be  taken  in  all  at 
once,  just  wait." 

But  after  she  had  waited  a  good  while,  she  began  to 
feel  a  little  hurt,  although  she  did  her  best  to  conceal 
her  feeling  from  Nora  and  Edith.  In  the  meantime 
the  latter  two  girls  argued  warmly  with  Brenda,  and 
tried  to  make  her  see  that  it  was  mean  to  keep  Julia 
out  of  the  Four  Club. 

"Nonsense,"  said  Belle,  who  happened  to  overhear 
them,  "Julia  herself  would  say  that  it  was  awfully 
stupid  to  sit  for  a  whole  afternoon,  sewing." 

"  Well,  if  she  did  not  work  harder  than — well  than 
Brenda  does,  she  would  not  be  very  much  bored ;  be- 


IJXJ,**:-^-' 


LUB 

se  occupied 
d  with  her- 
would  have 
nd  hours  at 
been  more 
len  through 
running  up- 
ppointment 
to  stop  on 
Julia  meant 
I  as  in  her 
she  found 
cousin  and 
ivhat  in  this 

L  neAvcomer, 
ien  in  all  at 

he  began  to 
t  to  conceal 
le  meantime 
Brenda,  and 
}  keep  Julia 

to  overhear 

vas  awfully 

> 

— well  than 
I  bored;  be- 


HriMMii^MiwlM 


BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HEB  CLUB  107 

sides  she  could  look  out  of  the  window  part  of  the  time, 
the  view  there  is  perfectly  fine,"  responded  the  lively 
Nora. 

Brenda  had  tried  to  speak  when  Nora  had  made  this 
very  unflattering  allusion  to  her  own  lack  of  industry, 
and  when  Nora  finished  she  said,  holding  up  a  square 
of  linen  on  which  a  wreath  of  yellow  flowers  was  half 
embroidered, 

"  There,  I've  done  all  this  this  month." 

"  That's  very  good  for  you,"  said  Belle,  patronizingly, 
"  but  I'd  be  willing  to  bet " 

"  Don't  say  *  bet,' "  murmured  Edith. 

"I'd  be  willing  to  bet  anything,"  continued  Belle, 
"  that  you'll  never  finish  it." 

"  Why,  Belle,"  continued  the  others. 

"  No,  you  won't,"  repeated  Belle,  "  you  never  could, 
you'll  get  tired  of  the  pattern  or  of  the  color,  or  you 
will  spoil  it  in  some  way,  and  throw  it  into  the  fire,  or 
worse  into  that  bottom  drawer  of  yours  with  all  those 
other  specimens." 

Brenda,  instead  of  growing  angry  at  this,  only 
laughed. 

"Well  if  I  don't  wish  to  finish  it,  I  certainly  won't," 
she  replied.  "  But  it  happens  that  I  have  made  up  my 
mind  to  finish  it  this  Autumn,  before  Christmas,  in  fact, 
so  you  can  make  your  bet  as  large  as  you  please,  and 
pay  the  money  into  the  fund  for  Manuel's  benefit,  for  I 
lihall  win." 

The  girls  were  all  a  little  surprised  at  Brenda's  reply. 


^:(l 


■^ 


B..i#:-C*--*"';--' 


108 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


She  was  more  ready  usually  to  answer  pettishly  any 
criticism  made  by  Belle. 

"Very  well,"  said  Belle,  "Edith  and  Nora  are  my 
witnesses,  and  we  shall  watch  to  see  when  you  finish 
that  centrepiece." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  Brcnda,"  laughed  Nora,  "  indeed  we 
shall  follow  the  career  of  this  wreath  with  great  inter- 
est, and  now  since  you  seem  to  be  in  an  amiable  frame 
of  mind,  let  us  go  back  to  Julia.  It  seems  terribly 
mean  not  to  ask  her  to  join  us." 

The  pleasant  expression  on  Brenda's  face  changed  to 
a  frown. 

"  I've  told  you  often  that  Julia  would  not  enjoy  work- 
ing with  us,  and  it  would  just  spoil  everything  to  have 
her  come." 

"  Of  course  it's  your  house,  Brenda,  and  you  started 
the  club,  and  Julia  is  your  cousin,  so  Edith  and  I  have 
not  the  same  right  to  say  anything,  but  it  seems  to  me 
very  unkind  to  leave  her  out.'' 

"  There,  I  don't  want  to  hear  anything  moi'e  about 
it,"  cried  Brenda,  "  haven't  Belle  and  I  both  said  that 
Julia  would  not  enjoy  herself,  se^\^ng  with  us,  and  it 
would  not  be  a  '  four  club,'  and  I  don't  want  to  hear 
anything  more  about  it." 

By  this  time  Brenda's  voice  was  positively  snappish, 
and  Edith  looked  up  in  alarm.  But  Nora  was  undis- 
mayed. 

"  Nonsense,  Brenda,"  she  cried,  "  Belle  said  that 
Julia  would  not  enjoy  the  cooking  class,  though  I'm 


0g^0rii»im'mn>rrf>^''"- 


!LUB 

jttishly  any 

ora  are  my 
m  you  finish 

"indeed  we 

great  inter- 

liable  frame 

jms  terribly 

?  changed  to 

enjoy  work- 
ling  to  have 

you  started 
1  and  I  have 
seems  to  me 

more  about 
)th  said  that 
;h  us,  and  it 
vant  to  hear 

ily  snappish, 
a  was  undis- 

e  said   that 
though  I'm 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  109 

perfectly  sure  that  no  one  there  had  a  better  time,  and 
the  boys  thought  that  she  was  splendid,  didn't  they, 
Edith?" 

"Yes,"  returned  Edith,  "Philip  was  surprised;  he 
said  she  was  fine,  he  always  supposed  that  she  was  a 
kind  of  blue-stocking  with  glasses,  and " 

Here  Brenda  interrupted,  "Well,  I'm  sure  that  I 
never  said  anything  like  that  to  him,  and  I  shouldn't 
think  that  you  would,  Edith." 

"  Of  course,  I  didn't,"  responded  Edith,  indignantly, 
"it  was  something  Frances  Pounder  said,  and  well — 
Belle " 

"  Now,  Belle,  I  do  wish  that  you  would  not  say  things 
about  my  cousin,"  broke  in  Brenda. 

"  Oh,"  cried  Belle,  "  you  wish  to  have  the  privilege 
of  saying  everything  yourself ;  but  you  might  as  well 
let  other  people  have  a  chance." 

"Philip  did  not  mean  that  anybody  said  anything 
particularly  disagreeable  about  Julia,  only  he  had  a  sort 
of  an  idea  that  she  did  not  like  people,  and  that  she 
would  not  join  much  in  any  fun  that  we  might  plan." 

"  Oh,  what  nonsense,  Edith ! "  exclaimed  Nora,  "  she 
likes  fun  as  well  as  any  of  us,  only  she  is  just  a  little 
quiet  herself.  She  wants  somebody  else  to  start  the 
fun  for  her." 

"  Well,  she  does  not  dance,"  said  Belle,  "  and  a  girl 
can't  have  much  fun  if  she  does  not  dance." 

"  I  know  that  she  does  not  care  for  round  dances,  at 
least  her  father  wo  ild  not  let  her  learn,  but  I'm  sure 


li 


*   »  » 


J 


. ,/" 


.  J .  — f  >»«►  '^'Wjai^^JWi  ■■>' 


r»f-»e  "IST"     "-^ 


110  BRENDA,  IIER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

that  sho  does  the  Virginia  Reel  as  well  as  anyhody, 
and  the  Portland  Fancy.  "Why  she  was  as  graceful  as, 
as  anything  the  other  evening,"  concluded  Nora. 

But  all  the  conversation  at  the  meetings  of  the  Four 
Club  did  not  concern  Julia  and  her  absence  from  the 
club.  The  girls  had  many  other  things  to  discuss,  and 
their  tongues  were  often  more  active  than  their  needles. 
Sometimes  as  their  merry  voices  floated  down  to  Julia, 
the  young  girl  sighed.  It  is  never  pleasant  for  any 
one  to  think  that  she  is  not  wanted  in  any  gathering  of 
her  friends,  although  in  this  special  case  Julia  had  no 
great  desire  to  devote  even  one  of  her  afternoons  to 
needlework.  Nevertheless  she  could  not  repress  a  sigh 
that  she  was  of  so  little  consequence  to  Brenda  and  her 
friends. 

Before  Thanksgiving  came,  the  club  really  seemed  in 
a  fair  way  of  realizing  its  plans  for  a  sale.  Edith  had 
finished  two  or  three  dainty  sets  of  doilies,  for  she 
worked  out  of  club  hours.  Nora's  afghan  was  at  least 
a  quarter  made,  a  great  accomplishment  for  Nora.  Belle 
had  several  articles  to  show,  and  even  Brenda  had  per- 
severed with  her  centrepiece  until  hardly  more  than  a 
quarter  of  the  embroidery  remained  unfinished.  More- 
over several  of  the  girls  at  school  had  promised  to  help, 
on  condition  that  nothing  should  be  expected  of  them 
until  after  Christmas. 

"That  will  be  time  enough,"  the  Four  always  an- 
swered, "  for  we  shall  not  have  the  sale  until  Easter 
week." 


■JgSSitid^., 


LUB 

IS  anybody, 
graceful  as, 
S'ora. 

of  the  Four 
ce  from  the 
discuss,  and 
leir  needles, 
ivn  to  Julia, 
mt  for  any 
gathering  of 
ulia  had  no 
'ternoons  to 
press  a  sigh 
ida  and  her 

y  seemed  in 
Edith  had 
ies,  for  she 
ivas  at  least 
fora.  Belle 
da  had  per- 
aore  than  a 
led.  More- 
sed  to  help, 
ted  of  them 

alw^ays  an- 
ntil  Easter 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  111 

The  girls  at  school  were  especially  interested  when 
ihey  heard  that  the  Bazaar  was  to  be  for  the  benefit  of 
Manuel,  not  that  any  one  of  them  had  a  clear  idea  of  his 
needs.  But  they  felt  an  interest  in  him  because  they 
believed  that  his  life  had  been  saved  by  one  of  their 
number.  There  were,  to  be  sure,  one  or  two  sceptics,  like 
Frances  Pounder,  who  said  that  of  course  the  child  had 
been  in  no  great  danger,  for  in  his  own  part  of  the  city 
children  are  in  the  habit  of  playing  most  of  the  time 
under  the  very  feet  of  the  horses  passing  that  way. 
"  And  who,"  the  wise  Frances  had  added,  "  ever  heard 
of  a  child  like  that  having  so  much  as  a  leg  broken  ?  " 

But  Frances  was  not  infallible,  and  many  of  the  girls 
had  heard  of  accidents  to  poor  children.  If  they  had 
not,  the  fact  remained,  which  Nora  and  Brenda  and 
half  a  dozen  others  were  ready  to  testify  to  that  IVIan- 
uel  had  been  in  great  danger  on  the  memorable  day  of 
his  rescue.  With  his  danger  granted,  it  was  plain 
enough  that  caring  for  him  became  a  duty  imposed  on 
his  rescuers. 

With  little  opportunity  to  show  it,  Julia  had  as 
much  interest  in  Manuel  as  the  other  girls.  Strange 
though  it  may  seem,  he  was  the  first  very  poor  person 
with  whom  she  had  been  brought  in  contact.  For  in 
the  secluded  life  which  she  had  led  with  her  father,  she 
had  not  seen  a  great  variety  of  people.  It  is  true  that 
in  traveling  she  had  often  come  across  miserable  look- 
ing and  ill-clad  women  and  children,  and  she  knew 
very  well  that  there  were  many  like  them  in  the  ' 


Mwrr  mtn 


w&Bi^MmM  wVuriiii  i  'iftfiAy  iii»isiuet>t 


■^fc^w^i^^toip^ 


■iWnw.'i . 


~ ^  ^Triiti^^ii|r;~iar  I  jfi .-  ■ 


i 


)i 


\ 


i 


112         BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 


world.  With  her  own  allowance  she  subscribed  to  a 
number  of  charities,  but  her  father  had  not  encouraged 
her  greatly  in  this  kind  of  thing.  His  own  ill  health 
had  had  the  rather  unusual  effect  of  making  him  un- 
sympathetic towards  forms  of  misery  unlike  the  kind 
which  had  been  sent  to  him.  He  thought,  too,  that 
young  people  should  be  as  closely  sheltered  as  possible 
from  the  knowledge  of  the  dark  side  of  life.  He  gave 
liberally  to  hospitals,  but  poverty  in  itself  did  not  ap- 
peal to  him.  On  that  account  Julia  was  not  permitted 
to  hear  or  to  see  much  of  actual  poverty. 

But  Julia,  on  the  other  hand,  had  always  had  the 
greatest  desire  to  help  the  less  fortunate,  and  to  know 
more  about  the  conditions  of  their  lives.  She  was 
therefore  greatly  pleased  when  one  day  in  a  book-shop 
she  found  a  copy  of  "  How  The  Other  Half  Lives."  It 
was  very  suggestive  to  her,  and  buying  it  she  had  read 
it  at  home  eagerly  from  cover  to  cover. 

Now  she  knew  that  in  Boston  she  was  not  likely  to 
see  any  cases  of  misery  as  extreme  as  those  described  in 
that  famous  book,  and  yet  in  the  midst  of  the  luxury  of 
her  uncle's  house  she  often  wished  that  she  could  do 
something  to  help  the  poor.  But  Julia,  in  spite  of  her 
self-reliance  in  practical  matters,  was  rather  shy,  and 
whenever  she  thought  of  speaking  to  her  aunt  on  the 
subject,  she  hesitated  in  fear  lest  she  should  be  thought 
presumptuous.  Manuel  and  his  wants,  when  Brenda 
and  Nora  came  home  full  of  Avhat  they  had  seen  at  the 
North  End,  seemed  to  her  an  opportunity.    She  hoped, 


-  ^=>. 


Tjg^^^4;„^pM',1WIIT»,iaw.  -*•■  "-■■•- 


.  fc.>>..i< :.  tMawpHWW 


f 


"jPimi  mi  u,- 


CLUB 

)scribed  to  a 
t  encouraged 
ivn  ill  health 
dng  him  un- 
like the  kind 
ht,  too,  that 
id  as  possible 
fe.  He  gave 
!  did  not  ap- 
Lot  permitted 

ays  had  the 
and  to  know 
js.  She  was 
I  a  book-shop 
f  Lives."  It 
she  had  read 

not  likely  to 
3  described  in 
the  luxury  of 
she  could  do 
a  spite  of  her 
iher  shy,  and 
r  aunt  on  the 
[d  be  thought 
vhen  Brenda 
id  seen  at  the 
She  hoped, 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  113 

indeed  she  almost  expected  that  she  would  be  invited  to 
go  with  them  on  a  second  visit.    Her  disappointment  in 
this  matter  was  even  greater  than  that  which  came  from 
being  left  out  of  the  "  Four  Club."    There  were  things 
she  knew  that  she  could  have  done  for  Manuel  and  his 
mother,  and  even  if  Brenda  and  her  friends  were  able  to 
provide  for  all  his  wants,  there  must  be  others  in  the 
same  neighborhood  as  poor  as  he.     Yet  week  after  week 
passed  away,  and  no  chance  seemed  to  open  for  her  to 
tell  Brenda  what  she  would  like  to  do.    At  school  Julia 
was  left  much  to  herself.    The  girls  near  her  own  age 
were  so  absorbed  in  their  own  affairs  that  they  seldom 
had  a  thought  for  the  lonely  stranger.    They  had  so 
many  things  to  talk  about  in  Avhich  Julia  had  no  part, 
—the  dancing  class,  the  bowling  club— and  a  thousand 
and  one  harmless  bits  of  gossip  harmless  for  the  most 
part,   though  sometimes  carrying  with  them  a  little 
sting.     When  Julia  sat  or  walked  with  one  of  these 
chattering  groups  she  felt  that  she  was  only  tolerated, 
and  she  could  seldom  join  intelligently  in  what  was 
said,  and  often  a  dropping  of  the  voice,  or  an  only  half- 
intentional  glance  of  significance  made  her  feel  herself 
in  the  way.    To  be  sure  there  were  Edith  and  Nora,  of 
the  set  a  little  younger  than  the  girls  with  whom  she 
recited.    They  were  undeniably  her  friends,  and  yet 
Brenda  and  Belle  had  a  fashion  of  dragging  them  off  at 
recess  without  giving  Julia  an  invitation  to  follow,  and 
the  latter  had  too  much  sense  to  care  to  bring  herself 
too  often  within  the  reach  of  Belle's  sharp  tongue.    So 

8 


.  '.iK  ^id^RJrV  . 


M^< ^ . .U«.^<-. ^ -^ — ^---ni  nirtff -n  II  li^yii'i nil  iiiiiriiiiiin'iil-^ 


Hi         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

though  she  sat  or  walked  by  herself,  the  older  girls  who 
noticed  her  excused  themselves  with  "  Oh,  if  she  cared 
to  go  witii  aiiy  one  she  would  walk  with  Brenda  and 
Nora  and  the  others  of  the  '  Four,' "  for  in  school,  as  in 
the  club  the  "  Four  "  had  come  to  have  a  special  mean- 
in  o-  On  the  other  hand  Brenda  and  Belle  would  usually 
say  to  the  remonstrating  Edith  and  Nora : 

"  What  is  the  use  of  talking,  Julia  is  in  the  classes 
with  the  older  girls,  and  she  ought  to  make  friends  with 
them.  She  really  doesn't  belong  with  us,  and  there  is 
not  the  least  reason  why  we  should  have  her  on  our 
minds  all  the  time."  Now  there  is  hardly  any  classifica- 
tion of  persons  more  definite  and  rigid  than  that  which 
separates  the  girls  of  one  age  at  school  from  those  who 
are  a  year  or  two  older,  or  a  year  or  two  younger.  Nor 
did  Julia  generally  repine  at  her  own  situation.  She 
thought  it  perfectly  natural  that  the  other  girls  should 
be  slow  in  admitting  her  to  intimacy.  If  she  had  any 
feeling  it  was  regret  that  her  own  cousin  seemed  so  in- 
different to  her. 


•  » 


lit  f^!'"**'-*'****- 


■wt 


IVB 


jr  girls  who 
if  she  cared 
Brenda  and 
chool,  as  in 
lecial  mean- 
3uld  usually 

L  the  classes 
friends  with 
and  there  is 

her  on  our 
ly  classifica- 

that  which 
a.  those  who 
inger.  Nor 
lation.  She 
girls  should 
she  had  any 
eemed  so  in- 


XIII 

GREAT  EXPECTATIONS 

For  a  week  before  Thanksgiving  there  was  great  ex- 
citement among  the  schoolgirls  on  account  of  the  ap- 
proaching  football  game.    The  "  Four  "  were  as  excited 
as  the  others,  although  not  so  many  of  their  own  par- 
ticular  friends  were  in  the  Harvard  team.    It  was  to  be 
a  game  with  Princeton,  one  of  the  great  University 
matches,  and  for  special  reasons  there  was  the  deepest 
interest  in  the  match.    Those  girls  who  had  brothers 
in  college,  or  even  cousins  or  friends,  held  themselves 
with  more  dignity  than  any  of  the  others,  and  those 
who  had  relatives  in  the  team  "  were  too  proud  for  any- 
thing," as  Brenda  said.    The  game  was  to  be  played  in 
Holmes'  Field,  and  tickets  were  not  easy  to  get,  because 
the  seats  were  far  less  numerous  than  now  on  the  great 
Soldiers'  Field.    The  girls  were  making  up  little  groups 
to  go  to  the  game  with  youths  of  their  acquaintance  as 
escorts,  under  the  chaperonage  of  older  people.    A  few 
who  had  received  no  invitation  were  especially  misera- 
ble, and  took  no  trouble  to  disguise  their  feelings. 

Edith  at  this  time  became  unusually  popular,  because 
it  was  known  that  her  mother  had  given  her  permission 
to  arrange  a  large  party  to  accompany  her  to  the  game, 
and  every  girl  was  hoping  for  an  invitation— every  girl, 


^1. 

I 


■MMMMMMWMiMailHI 


iMiMi 


116         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

at  least  who  had  not  been  invited  elsewhere  to  go  m 
some  other  party. 

Now  Edith  was  of  a  generally  generous  dispositiun, 
and  not  inclined  to  limit  her  favors,  of  whatever  nature, 
to  any  particular  set  of  girls.  For  this  reason  she  had 
to  bear  many  a  reproof  from  Belle,  and  even  occasion- 
ally from  Brenda,  both  of  whom  were  inclined  to  be 
more  exclusive. 

So  it  happened  that  the  general  harmony  of  "  The 
Four  "  was  somewhat  disturbed  when  Nora  one  day  at 
recess  exclaimed, 

"  Who  do  you  suppose  is  going  with  us  to  the  game  ?" 
For  of  course  in  the  minds  of  the  others  there  could  be 
but  one  "  game,"  and  that  the  one  to  which  they  all 
wished  to  go. 

"  Why,  who  is  it  ?  "  cried  Brenda,  and  "  Who  is  it  ?  " 
echoed  BelL, 

"  I  know  that  you  can't  guess." 

"  Oh,  don't  be  silly,  Nora,  it  wouldn't  be  worth  while 
to  guess  about  something  you'll  know  all  about  so  soon, 
except  that  you  speak  as  if  it  were  some  one  we  might 
not  care  to  have,  and  if  that's  the  case,  I  declare  it's  too 
bad,"  said  Belle. 

"  If  it's  anything  like  that,"  broke  in  Brenda,  rather 
snappishly,  ♦•  I  will  just  tell  Edith  what  I  think." 

"  It—that^^  cried  Nora,  "  didn't  I  say  that  it  was  a 
person,  a  girl,  if  I  must  be  more  definite,  Ruth  Roberts, 
if  I  must  tell  just  who  it  is."  .    * 

"  Oh,"  cried  Belle,  and  "  Ah,"  echoed  Brenda. 


^•"lrMrin-|l  I'ii 


■.AxtmMi'tiA\m«mm 


!  to  go  ?n 

spositiun, 
jr  nature, 
a  she  had 
occasion- 
ed to  be 

of  "  The 
Qe  day  at 

Bgarae?" 
I  could  be 
I  they  all 

10  is  it  ?  " 


)rth  while 
t  so  soon, 
we  might 
re  it's  too 


ia,  rather 
ik." 

b  it  was  a 
1  Eoberts, 

la. 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB         117 

"You  need  not  look  so  surprised,"  rejoined  Nora, 
"  and  if  you  take  my  advice,  you  will  not  say  anything 
to  Edith ;  she  ought  to  have  her  own  way  in  arranging 
her  own  party,  and  you  know  when  she  makes  up  her 
mind  it  is  of  no  use  to  talk  to  her  about  it." 

"Well,  I  don't  care,"  rejoined  Brenda,  "it's  hard 
enough  to  have  Julia  tagging  about  everywhere,  but 
why  in  the  world  we  should  have  Kuth  Roberts,  when 
we  never  see  her  anywhere  except  at  school,  I  really 
cannot  understand,  and  I  don't  see  how  you  and  Nora 
can  like  it  either." 

"  Why  Ruth  Roberts  is  as  pleasant  a  girl  as  there  is 
in  school,  and  yet  she  would  have  a  terribly  lonely 
time,  if  it  were  not  for  Edith  and  Julia;  nobody  else 
ever  thinks  of  speaking  to  her." 

"  Well,  why  should  we,  she  lives  out  in  Roxbury  or 
some  other  outlandish  place,  and  she  doesn't  even  go  to 
our  dancing  school  or  know  people  that  we  know. 
There  isn't  a  bit  of  sense  in  knowing  people  that  we'll 
never  see  when  we're  in  society,"  responded  Belle, 
while  Brenda  echoed,  "  Yes,  that's  what  I  think,  too." 

Nora  smiled  pleasantly,  and  her  eyes  looked  brighter 
than  ever  under  the  rim  of  her  brown  felt  hat,  with  its 
trimmings  of  lighter  brown.  Nora's  temper  was  not 
easily  ruffled.    Then  Belle  added  a  final  word. 

"  Oh,  it's  clear  that  this  is  all  Julia's  doings ;  ever  since 
Ruth  went  into  her  Latin  class  they  have  been  awfully 
intimate.  But  I  don't  see,"  turning  rather  snappishly 
towards  Brenda,  "  why  the  rest  of  us  have  got  to  take 


i 


mmttmtmm 


118    BRENDA,  HEE  SHCOOL  AND  UER  CLUB 


up  Kuth  Roberts  just  because  your  Cousin  Julia  is  bo 
devoted  to  her." 

Now  this  was  a  little  too  much,  even  for  Brenda,  who 
generally  did  not  contradict  Belle,  and  she  answered 
with  vigor,  "  Eeally  you  are  growing  perfectly  ridicu- 
lous, Belle ;  I  haven't  anything  to  do  with  it,  but  I  must 
say  that  I  think  that  Julia  has  a  right  to  choose  her 
own  friends.  Ruth  Roberts  is  all  right,  and  anyway 
I'm  thankful  to  have  Julia  take  a  fancy  to  anybody,  it 
leaves  us  a  great  deal  freer  to  do  as  we  like.  I  should 
think  that  you  would  see  that  yourself."  ^ 

"Oh,  well,"  said  Nora  laughing,  "the  whole  thing  is 
not  worth  quarreling  about.  I'm  glad  to  hear  you  talk 
so  sensibly,  Brenda.  If  you  hadn't,  I  was  going  to 
tell  Belle  that  it  seems  to  me  that  Edith  has  a  right  to 
ask  any  one  she  wishes.  She  is  always  very  good  to 
us  all,  and  just  think  how  many  tickets  her  father  has 
bought  for  this  game !  " 

«  Yes,  I  know,  but  still " 

"The  least  said,  the  soonest  mended,"  said  Nora, 
though  to  tell  you  the  truth,  the  quotation  did  not 
sound  especially  appropriate.  "  The  least  said,  the  soon- 
est mended,  and  let  us  all  go  to  the  game  with  a  crim- 
son flag  in  each  hand  to  wave  for  the  winners." 

"  Crimson,"  cried  Belle,  "  I  am  going  to  carry  an 
orange  scarf,  and  perhaps  an  orange  flag." 

"  What  for  ?  why  I  never  heard  of  such  a  thing ! " 
exclaimed  Nora. 

"  Nor  1 1 "  cried  Brenda,  "  at  a  Harvard  game  I " 


i^ 


ulia  is  so 

jnda,  who 
answered 
tly  ridicu- 
lut  I  must 
ihoose  her 
i  anyway 
lybody,  it 
I  should 
4 
le  thing  is 
r  you  talk 
;  going  to 
a  right  to 
y  good  to 
father  has 


said  Nora, 

n  did  not 

I,  the  soon- 

ith  a  crim- 

s." 

)  carry  an 

a  thing  1" 

me  I" 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


119 


"  Isn't  it  a  Princeton  game,  too,"  asked  Belle,  "  two 
or  three  of  the  boys  I  used  to  know  in  New  York  are 
in  that  team,  one  of  them  is  a  kind  of  cousin  of  mine." 

'•  Oh,"  said  Nora,  "  I  didn't  know  that  you  thought 
that  people  had  to  be  so  very  devoted  to  cousins." 

Even  Belle  herself  could  not  help  smiling  at  this, 
which  was  very  appropriate,  following  so  closely,  as  it 
did,  her  own  remarks  about  Julia. 

"  You  can  see  yourself  that  this  is  different,"  she  an- 
swered. "  I  should  call  it  very  impolite  if  there  were 
no  orange  flags  shown  at  the  game." 

"  Well,  you  have  the  most  ridiculous  ideas,  hasn't  she, 
Brenda?" 

Brenda  nodded  assent,  and  Nora  continued,  "  I  never 
knew  that  people  had  to  think  that  about  politeness  in 
college  games ;  why  it's  a  duty  to  do  everything  you 
can  to  help  your  own  side " 

"I  never  said  that  Harvard  was  my  side,"  inter- 
rupted Belle,  "  didn't  I  tell  you  that  I  have  a  cousin 
on  the  Princeton  team." 

"You'd  better  not  say  anything  of  that  kind  to 
Philip,  or  to  Edith,  either,  they  are  both  perfectly  de- 
voted to  Harvard,  and  they  expect  their  party  to  give 
great  encouragement  to  the  Harvard  team.  "Why, 
Belle,  I  csinnot  imagine  your  doing  anything  else." 

"I'm  not  a  child,"  responded  Belle  very  crossly, 
walking  away  from  Nora  and  Brenda,  "  I  do  not  n<  ed 
to  be  told  what  to  do." 

What  Nora  or  Brenda  might  have  answered,  I  can- 


120 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


not  say,  for  hardly  bad  BoUe  disappeared  within  the 
house,  when  Edith  herself  appeared,  with  Julia  and 
Ruth. 

Euth  was  a  pretty  and  amiable  girl,  about  Julia's 
age,  and  therefore  a  little  older  than  "  The  Four."    She 
had  been  in  the  school  for  two  years  before  the  coming 
of  Julia,  but  in  all  that  time  she  had  had  only  a  speak- 
ing acquaintance  with  the  other  girls.     Many  of  them 
would  probably  have  been  surprised  had  any  one  told 
them   that  they  were  very  selfish   in  leaving  theu* 
schoolmate  so  entirely  to  herself.     It  was  not  because 
they  did  not  like  her.    They  were  merely  so  very  much 
wrapped  up  in  their  own  affairs,  that  they  hardly  no- 
ticed that  she  was  often  left  to  herself.    Ruth  lived  in 
the  suburbs,  and  as  Belle  had  said,  outside  of  school  the 
other  girls  seldom  saw  her.    At  recess  each  little  group 
had  so  many  personal  things  to  talk  about  that  an  out- 
sider would   have  been    decidedly  in  the  way,  and 
would,  perhaps,  have  been  a  little  uncomfortable  in 
joining  them.    No  one  gets  a  great  deal  of  enjoyment 
from  reading  a  single  chapter  in  the  middle  of  a  book, 
and  so  it  is  often  hard  to  be  a  mere  listener  when  the 
tongues  of  half  a  dozen  girls  are  vigorously  discussing 
people  and  events  of  which  the  listener  has  not  the 
slightest  knowledge. 

Ruth  herself  was  very  independent,  and  as  she  was 
more  interested  in  her  studies  than  many  of  the  girls 
at  Miss  Crawdon's  she  had  acquired  the  habit  of  studying 
during  recess.    Since  after  school  she  spent  more  time 


i  *:■ 


[IB 

vithin  tlie 
Julia  and 

•ut  Julia's 
)ur."  She 
ho  coming 
[y  a  speak- 
y  of  them 
ly  one  told 
ving  their 
lot  because 
very  much 
hardly  no- 
th  lived  in 
school  the 
Little  group 
hat  an  out- 


way, 


and 


fortable  in 
enjoyment 
I  of  a  book, 
r  when  the 
'  discussing 
las  not  the 

as  she  was 
of  the  girls 
of  studying 
;  more  time 

>      r    ♦■ 
t  t 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  121 

than  most  girls  of  her  age  in  outdoor  sports,  it  did  her 
no  great  harm  to  pass  the  half-hour  of  recess  in  this 
way.  Kuth,  as  well  as  Julia,  had  undertaken  to  prepare 
for  college,  and  it  had  been  a  great  delight  to  her  to 
have  the  latter  placed  with  her  in  one  or  two  special 
classes.  Julia's  liking  for  her  had  made  Edith  take  a 
little  more  interest  in  her  than  would  otherwise  have 
been  the  case,  but  the  ball  game  was  the  first  im- 
portant event  in  which  she  was  included  with  the 
others  of  Julia's  set.  She  naturally  was  pleased  at  the 
prospect  of  going  with  the  others,  for  like  Julia,  she 
had  never  seen  a  great  football  game. 

No  one  who  saw  the  heai'ty  way  in  which  Nora  and 
Brenda  greeted  Euth,  as  she  came  up  with  Edith  and 
Julia,  could  for  a  moment  have  imagined  that  she  had 
been  under  discussion.  The  mercurial  Brenda  for  the 
moment  was  so  annoyed  by  Belle's  proposed  champion- 
ship of  Princeton,  that  she  was  unexpectedly  cordial  to 
Ruth,  and  almost  to  her  own  surprise  found  herself  urg- 
ing Ruth  to  come  to  town  early  on  the  Saturday  of  the 
game,  to  take  luncheon  with  her  and  Julia. 

The  latter  expressed  her  thanks  in  a  glance  towards 
her  cousin,  as  Ruth  accepted  very  gracefully,  and  Nora 
exclaimed,  "What  fun  we  are  going  to  have;  you 
know  we  are  all  invited  to  dine  at  Edith's  that  evening. 
Oh  dear!    I  can  h.",rdly  wait  for  Saturday." 

"  I  know  it,"  replied  Brenda,  "  it's  less  than  a  week, 
too,  but  it  seems  an  awfully  long  time." 

Then  they  gossipped  a  moment  in  a  very  harmless 


--  ••-  -    — •■- 


ii%  It  rtiwHi"ilit:i  II  ir-jmiftrt 


122  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

fashion  about  the  prospects  of  Harvard,  and  Edith 
quoted  one  or  two  things  that  Philip  had  said,  and 
Nora  told  them  that  her  father  was  perfectly  sure  that 
the  crimson  would  win,  and  as  they  trooped  into  the 
dressing-room  when  the  bell  rang,  Belle  was  surprised 
to  see  Brenda  leaning  on  Ruth's  arm. 


I 


imii iirii 


tJB 

md  Edith 
said,  and 
'  sure  that 
i  into  the 
}  surprised 


XIV 


THE  FOOTBALL  GAME 


At  last  the  wished-for  Saturday  arrived.  It  was  one 
of  those  clear,  bracing  days  that  always  put  every  one 
in  good-humor.  Though  cool,  it  was  not  too  cool  for 
the  comfort  of  the  girls  and  older  women  who  were  to 
sit  for  two  or  three  hours  in  the  open  air.  Every  car 
running  to  Cambridge  carried  a  double  load,  with  men 
and  boys  crowding  the  platform  in  dangerous  fashion. 
Carriages  of  every  description  were  rushing  over  the 
long  bridge  between  Boston  and  the  University  City 
and  not  only  were  red  or  orange  flags  to  be  seen  waving 
on  every  side — small  flags  that  could  be  easily  folded 
up,  but  occasionally  some  group  of  youths  would  break 
out  into  the  college  cry. 

Edith  and  her  guests  drove  out  to  Cambridge  in  car- 
riages, although  they  all  thought  that  the  cars  would 
have  been  much  more  amusing.  Edith,  however,  had 
had  to  yield  to  her  mother's  wishes,  for  Mrs.  Blair  had 
a  strong  objection  to  street  cars,  and  Edith  was  for- 
bidden to  ride  in  any  except  those  of  the  blue  line  in 
Marlborough  street.  But  if  less  entertaining,  the  car- 
riage ride  was  probably  more  comfortable  than  a  jour- 
ney by  car  would  have  been  on  that  day  of  excite- 
ment. 


#ffaf-"iii« III ,  M^i 


iMm^ 


* 


K 


124  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Edith  and  Julia  and  Kuth  and  Nora  rode  in  one  car- 
riage, while  Brenda,  Belle,  Frances  Pounder  and  Mrs. 
Blair  were  in  the  other.  As  Frances  Avas  a  distant 
cousin  of  Edith's,  her  mother  usually  included  her  in 
her  invitations,  although  in  general  disposition  the  two 
girls  were  very  unlike.  Belle  and  Frances  were  more 
congenial,  and  had  the  same  habit  of  talking  supercili- 
ously about  other  people.  Brenda  and  Frances  Avere 
sometimes  on  very  good  terms,  and  sometimes  they 
hardly  spoke  to  each  other  for  weeks.  For  Frances 
had  an  irritating  habit  of  "  stepping  on  people's  feel- 
ings "  as  Nora  said,  whether  with  intent  or  from  sheer 
carelessness,  no  one  felt  exactly  sure.  She  was  the 
least  companionable  of  all  the  girls  of  their  acquaint- 
ance, but  on  account  of  her  relationship  to  Edith  she 
often  had  to  be  with  them  when  "  The  Four  "  or  rather 
three  of  the  four  would  have  preferred  some  other 
girl. 

"When  the  carriages  with  Edith  and  her  party  reached 
Cambridge  they  drew  up  before  Memorial  Hall  as  Mrs. 
Blair  had  arranged  with  Philip. 

"  We  thought,"  she  said,  "  that  it  would  be  both 
easier  and  pleasanter  to  leave  the  carriages  here,  and 
walk  to  the  field."  And  the  girls  agreed  with  her. 
They  felt  more  "  grown  up  "  walking  along  with  their 
escorts,  than  if  seated  in  the  carriage  under  the  eye  of 
Mrs.  Blair.  Philip,  of  course,  was  on  the  spot,  to  meet 
them,  and  one  of  his  friends  was  with  him. 

"I  couldn't  get  any  more  fellows,"  he  said  in  an 


■liiiiitii*!  ii 


■^\ 


3LUB 

e  in  one  car- 
er and  Mrs. 
as  a  distant 
uded  her  in 
tion  the  two 
s  were  more 
ing  supcrcili- 
'rances  Avere 
letimes  tliey 
For  Frances 
people's  feel- 
r  from  sheer 
she  was  the 
eir  acquaint- 
to  Edith  she 
r  "  or  rather 
some  other 

arty  reached 
Hall  as  Mrs. 

jld  be  both 
es  here,  and 
3d  with  her. 
ig  with  their 
er  the  eye  of 
spot,  to  meet 

3  said  in  an 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  125 

aside  to  his  mother,  "  to  promise  to  sit  with  us,  they'd 
rather  be  off  by  themselves  with  the  rest  of  the  men. 
It  really  is  more  fun,  you  know." 

"  Hush,"  whispered  his  mother,  fearing  lest  some  of 
her  friends  might  hear  this  rather  ungallant  speech. 

"  0,  of  course  I  don't  mind  it  much,"  he  continued  in 
answer  to  his  mother's  look  of  reproach,  "  I'm  willing 
to  please  Edith  this  once,  but  I  wouldn't  want  to  have 
to  look  after  a  lot  of  girls  very  often." 

Then  he  turned  around  to  let  himself  be  presented  to 
Kuth,  whom  he  had  not  met  before,  and  Mrs.  Blair  in- 
troduced his  friend  Will  Hardon  to  all  the  others,— 
except  of  course  Edith  who  knew  him. 

Belle  looked  a  little  disturbed  when  she  saw  that 
the;  0  were  to  be  but  two  students  to  escort  them,  and 
shj  forgot  for  the  time  being,  that  girls  of  less  than 
sixteen  can  hardly  expect  to  be  considered  young  ladies 
by  college  undergraduates,  who  at  the  sophomore  stage 
of  existence  are  more  inclined  to  the  society  of  women 
a  few  years  their  senior.  Belle  knew,  however,  that 
she  had  the  manners  of  an  older  person,  and  she  kept 
herself  fairly  well  informed  on  college  matters— that  is 
on  their  lighter  aspect,  and  could  talk  of  the  sports,  and 
of  the  "  Dicky,"  with  greater  ease  than  many  girls  of 
eighteen  or  twenty.  Therefore  as  she  walked  along 
beside  Will  Hardon,  her  tongue  rushed  on  at  a  great 
rate,  bewildering  the  youth  so  that  he  had  hardly  a 
word  to  reply.  Brenda,  walking  on  Will's  other  side 
listened  in  admiration  to  Belle's  fluency.    Try  her  best 


1fc=-. 


•^-^.i.>-^-«>^««MiM*Mi>i.M 


126    BRENDA,  HEK  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Brenda  never  could  have  imitated  it  herself,  but  it  was 
one  secret  of  Belle's  influence  over  her,  this  ability  to 
talk  and  act  like  a  real  young  lady  instead  of  a  school- 
girl. Philip  attached  himself  to  Ruth  and  Julia,  Edith 
and  Nora  walked  together,  and  Mrs.  Blair  and  Frances 
Pounder  brought  up  the  rear,  "Just  where  I  can  keep 
my  eye  on  you,"  Mrs.  Blair  had  said  laughingly  to 
them  as  they  started 

Julia  was  the  only  one  of  the  group  who  had  never 
been  on  the  field— or  even  in  Cambridge  before.  She 
was  astonished  when  she  reached  the  field  to  see  the 
great  crowd  of  spectators.  It  was  a  scene  that  she  had 
never  imagined.  Tier  above  tier  at  one  side  were  the 
benches  filled  with  men  and  women,  with  bright  flags 
fluttering,  or  rather  little  banners  and  handkerchiefs, 
all  eagerly  looking  towards  the  centre.  Then  there  was 
the  great  throng  of  students  massed  by  themselves, 
and  the  crowds  of  older  men,  all  intent  on  the  coming 

game. 

What  cheers  as  the  rival  elevens  came  upon  the  field ! 
For  an  instant  the  volume  of  sound  seemed  almost  as 
strong  for  Princeton  as  for  Harvard.  From  the  very 
first  moment  when  Princeton  lined  up  for  the  kick-ofl! 
Julia's  eyes  eagerly  followed  the  ball.  At  the  begin- 
ning Princeton  seemed  to  lead,  but  when  Harvard 
gained  ten  yards  on  two  rushes  by  her  full-back,  and 
her  left  half-back  had  the  ball  on  Princeton's  thirty- 
yard  line,  the  crimson  scarfs  fluttered  very  prettily. 

«  Say,  isn't  that  a  fine  play  for  Roth,"  cried  Philip, 


utmmmii liWIWii 


l«MMltc.> 


3LTJB 

f,  but  it  was 
ais  ability  to 

of  a  school- 
[  Julia,  Edith 

and  Frances 
'e  I  can  keep 
lughingly  to 

ho  had  never 
before.  She 
Id  to  see  the 
that  she  had 
side  were  the 
ti  bright  flags 
landkerchiefs, 
ben  there  was 
jT  themselves, 
)n  the  coming 

ipon  the  field ! 
med  almost  as 
rrom  the  very 
or  the  kick-off 
At  the  begin- 
hen  Harvard 
full-back,  and 
ceton's  thirty- 
'y  prettily. 
'  cried  Philip, 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  127 

as  the  Harvard  full-back  tore  through  Princeton's  centre 
for  four  yards  planting  the  ball  on  the  thirty-yard  line 
and  then  a  little  later  after  some  good  play  on  both 
sides,  he  yelled  wildly  as  he  saw  that  Princeton  was 
really  driven  to  the  last  ditch,  with  Harvard  only  one 
yard  to  gain.    Eoth  made  the  try,  and  scored  a  touch- 
down m  exactly  fifteen  minutes'  play.    Then  when 
Hall,  on  the  Harvard  side,  a  great  stalwart  fellow 
brought  the  ball  out,  and  held  it  for  Hutton  to  kick  on 
the  try  for  goal,  even  Frances  Pounder  lost  her  air  of 
indifference,  and  as  the  ball  struck  the  goal  post,  and 
bounded  back,  she  watched  to  see  whether  this  was  a 
time  for  applause,  and  finally  condescended  to  clap  her 
ha.ds.    The  score  now  stood  Harvard  4,  Princeton  0 
and  Philip  and  Will  excusing  themselves   for  a  few 
minutes  leaped  down  to  talk  matters  over  with  their 
classmates  standing  below  at  the  end  of  the  benches. 
As  the  game  continued  Roth  distinguished  himself  still 
further.    He  scored  another  touch-down  for  Harvard 
from    which    a  goal   was  kicked,  making  the  score 
10  to  0. 

"It's  almost  too  one-sided,"  said  Julia,  "and  I  can't 
exactly  understand  it,  for  the  Princeton  men  seem  to 
be  playing  well,  and  really  if  you  look  at  them,  they 
are  larger  than  most  of  the  Harvard  i>layera,—that 
ought  to  count  in  a  game  like  this." 

"Well  the  game  isn't  over  yet,  and  there  may  be 
some  surprises  before  it  is  through." 

But  just  here  Philip  and  his  friend  returned,  and 


■•  ""«■"*««•*«»?««*««*» 


"1 

i- 


128  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

when  Belle  asked  what  the  other  men  thought  of  the 
Princeton  prospects,  "  Oh,  they  haven't  a  leg  to  stand 
on,"  said  Philip,  "  at  least  that's  what  every  one  says, 
and  you  can  see  for  yourself  now,  they  can't  hold  out 
against  our  men." 

"  I'm  thankful  for  one  thing,"  said  Mrs.  Blair,  lean- 
ing towards  her  son,  "  there  haven't  been  any  serious 
accidents  yet,  although  I  am  always  expecting  some- 
thing dreadful  to  happen." 

Hardly  had  she  spoken,  when  two  or  three  ladies  in 
the  neighborhood  screamed.    Princeton  had  just  se- 
cured the  ball,  when  one  of  her  men  who  had  fallen 
with  half  a  dozen  others  on  top  of  him,  seemed  unable 
to  rise.    He  had  in  fact  to  be  carried  from  the  field, 
and  though  the  girls  afterward  learned  that  he  had 
only  broken  his  collar  bone,  like  so  many  other  spec- 
tators, for  the  time  being  they  were  decidedly  alarmed 
at  his  condition.    After  this  Princeton  had  a  little  bet- 
ter luck.    Harvard  tried  for  a  goal  from  the  thirty-flve- 
yard  line,  but  missed.    Then  the  ball  was  Princeton's 
on  her  twenty-five-yard  line,  and  after  several  rushes 
with  small  gains,  the  ball  was  passed  back  to  Prince- 
ton's full-back  for  a  kick.    The  ball  went  high  in  the 
air,  and  the  Princeton's  ends  got  down  the  field  in 
beautiful  shape.    A  Harvard  half-back  muffed  the  ball, 
and  it  was  Princeton's  on  Harvard's  twenty-yard  line. 
Just  here.  Belle,  emboldened  by  the  turn  of  events 
managed  to  take  a  large  orange  and  black  scarf  from  her 
pocket.    As  yet  she  had  not  dared  to  wave  it,  though 


^ii'HiliiiVnTrrfci'i    I 


■  i^.-t.^.*>w^.*^ 


i.ilWAlT»iia.»{Ui^jAi'— - 


B 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 


129 


Lt  of  the 
to  stand 

one  says, 
hold  out 

lair,  lean- 
y  serious 
ing  some- 

)  ladies  in 
I  just  se- 
md  fallen 
ed  unable 
the  field, 
it  he  had 
ther  spec- 
y  alarmed 
little  bet- 
hirty-five- 
rinceton's 
ral  rushes 
to  Prince- 
igh  in  the 
e  field  in 
d  the  ball, 
-yard  line. 
of  events 
f  from  her 
it,  though 


if  you  stop  to  think,  had  she  been  truly  sympathetic, 
she  ought  to  have  had  courage  to  show  her  colors  even 
Avhen  her  chosen  side  was  losing  ground. 

Now  in  spite  of  the  improvement  in  Princeton's  play, 
the  score  had  not  changed,  though  Princeton  had  the 
ball  on  Harvard's  ten-yard  line  when  two  minutes  later 
the  first  half  ended. 

In  the  second  half  of  the  game  there  was  more  ex- 
citement than  in  the  first.  Koth,  who  had  been  the 
hero  of  the  afternoon  in  Harvard  eyes,  Avas  carried  off, 
and  two  or  three  Princeton  m  n  were  disabled.  Har- 
vard, contrary  to  what  had  been  expected  was  appar- 
ently playing  the  fiercer  game.  The  yell  of  the  Har- 
vard sympathizers  grew  louder  and  louder. 

In  two  downs  Princeton  had  gained  four  yards. 
Then  when  the  ball  was  passed  to  Dinsmore  the  noted 
Princeton  half-back,  Douglass,  the  popular  Harvard 
quarter-back  tore  through  the  centre,  and  downed  Dins- 
nore  with  the  loss  of  five  yards,  making  it  Harvard's 
ball  on  Princeton's  twenty-two  yard  line. 

The  wildest  hurrahing — a  perfect  pandemonium — 
now  arose  from  the  Harvard  bleachers.  For  the  crim- 
son was  Avithin  striking  distance  of  a  touch-down,  and 
the  orange  had  begun  to  droop.  The  girls  in  Edith's 
party,  even  those  not  wholly  familiar  with  the  game  in 
its  finer  points,  were  thoroughly  worked  up.  Some  of 
the  rough  play  worried  Edith,  and  she  buried  her  face 
in  her  hands  with  a  shudder  when  Jefferson,  the  Harvard 
centre  was  carried  from  the  field  apparently  senseless. 

8 


130 


ti 


BRENDA,  HEE  SCHOOL  AND  HEE  CLUB 


"  Don't  be  a  goose,  Edith,"  whispered  Nora,  "  you 
know  that  it  can't  be  anything  very  dreadful,  or  they 
wouldn't  go  on  playing." 

"  Oh,  yes,  they  would,"  murmured  Edith.  "  They'd 
do  anything  in  a  football  game,  they  haven't  a  bit  of 
feeli^q."  But  she  lifted  her  head,  and  was  repaid  by 
seeing  Hutton  kick  a  goal  from  the  field  thus  sending 
the  score  up  to  fifteen.  This  especially  pleased  her,  be- 
cause Hutton's  little  sister,  who  had  a  high  opinion  of 
her  brother's  prowess,  was  a  great  pet  of  hers. 

«'  Don't  you  feel  much  as  the  Koman  women  used  to 
feel  at  the  Coliseum  games  ?  "  Julia  contrived  to  say  to 
Ruth  in  one  of  the  intervals  of  play. 

» It's  almost  as  savage  a  sport  as  some  of  those  gladi- 
ator affairs,"  replied  Euth, "  but  I  don't  believe  that 
the  gladiators  were  more  uncivilized-looking  than  these 
players.    Did  you  ever  see  such  hair  ?  " 

The  next  moment  the  girls  were  all  attention.  For 
although  the  Harvard  score  never  went  beyond  that 
fifteen,  the  game  was  an  absorbing  one  for  the  follow- 
ers of  both  colors. 

Princeton's  battering-ram  proved  effective  more  than 
once,  and  every  one  could  see  that  in  the  matter  of 
strength  her  men  were  ahead  of  the  Harvard  team. 
But  in  activity  Harvard  was  undeniably  the  superior, 
and  at  last  when  the  game  was  called,  the  score  still 
stood  16  to  0  in  favor  of  the  crimson. 

Then  what  a  scene  !  Men  almost  fell  on  one  another's 
necks  in  their  delight.    The  team  was  surrounded  by  a 


j»>lnin.  ■■B«fa  ■,  Hi  UitwrmtMiiiiiim^iim 


UB 

ora,  "you 
'ul,  or  they 

«  They'd 
n't  a  bit  of 
3  repaid  by 
lus  sending 
sed  her,  be- 
opinion  of 
[•s. 

len  used  to 
id  to  say  to 

those  gladi- 
lelieve  that 
;  than  these 

ntion.    For 

leyond  that 

the  follow- 

3  more  than 
B  matter  of 
rvard  team, 
he  superior, 
e  score  still 

ne  another's 
)unded  by  a 


\ 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  131 

dense  throng,  and  the  'rah,  'rah,  'rah  was  fairly  deaf- 
ening. The  friends  of  the  vanquished  hurried  away 
from  the  field,  and  only  a  few  of  the  younger  and 
more  enthusiastic  lingered  about  in  little  knots  to  argue 
the  situation,  and  prophesy  a  victory  for  their  own  men 
at  the  next  intercollegiate  match. 

"  Oh,  don't  let's  go  off  right  away,"  cried  Brenda, 
as  she  saw  Edith  turning  in  the  direction  of  the  exit 
from  the  field. 

"No,  we    might  as  well  wait  until  Philip  comes 

.jk ;  he  and  Will  couldn't  resist  going  over  there  on 
the  field  to  talk  things  over  with  some  of  their  friends," 
said  Mrs.  Blair,  "  and  I  told  them  that  I  felt  sure  that 
you  would  excuse  them." 

"  Why,  of  course,"  added  Julia,  and  Euth  followed 
with  a  polite,  "  Yes,  indeed."  But  Belle,  looking  a  lit- 
tle discontented,  said  nothing.  "  What  is  the  good,"  she 
was  saying  to  herself,  "  of  having  two  young  .men  in 
your  party,  if  they  never  stay  with  you,  when  so  many 
of  the  other  girls  are  at  the  game  with  only  their  fath- 
ers, or  elderly  relatives." 

If  she  had  thought  carefully,  she  would  have  realized 
that  the  two  boys  had  really  sacrificed  not  a  little  fun 
to  act  as  escorts  to  "  a  parcel  of  girls,"  as  some  of  their 
student  friends  put  it.  Really  they  had  been  very  po- 
lite, they  had  hardly  laughed  at  the  mistakes  made  by 
the  girls  in  the  use  of  tfl»*ms  during  the  game,  and  they 
had  been  more  than  willing  to  explain  the  fine  points 
of  the  play.    When  they  were  with  the  girls,  it  was 


lu.iii^fciMibit^ 


mumm 


132         BKENDA,  IIER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

not  Belle  whom  they  thought  the  moi;t  about,  but  on 
rhilip's  part,  it  was  Julia,  and  on  Will's,  Kuth  with  her 
bright  face,  and  vivacious  manner. 

"  Did  you  see  papa  ?  "  cried  Nora,  "  he  was  tossing 
his  hat  in  the  air,  like  a  boy.  I  tried  to  make  him  look 
at  us,  but  he  would  not  do  so.  I  suppose  it  was  harder 
for  him  to  recognize  us  than  for  me  to  distinguish  him." 
"  No,  I  didn't  see  your  father,"  replied  Edith,  "  but 
I  did  see  your  brother  Clifford.  He,  however,  never 
looked  our  way  for  a  second.  He  had  his  hat  on  the 
back  of  his  head,  and  he  and  two  or  three  other  men 
seemed  beside  themselves." 

'« Oh,  yes,  I  suppose  he  and  his  friends  are  dreadfully 
pleased.  You  know  that  Jefferson  is  a  great  friend  of 
theirs." 

"  But  he  was  hurt." 

'-  Oh,  that's  nothing !  As  long  as  he  wasn't  killed  it's 
all  the  more  glory  for  him.  He  and  Clifford  are  room- 
mates, and  they  are  devoted  to  each  other." 

Then  as  the  crowds  from  the  benches  swept  past  the 
girls,  they  saw  many  friends  and  acquaintances,  and 
Belle's  injured  pride  was  salved  by  the  return  of  Philip 
and  Will  just  as  two  or  three  girls  whom  she  especially 
disliked  walked  past  escorted  only  by  an  uncle. 

How  pleasant  the  walk  back  to  the  Square  through 
the  college  grounds  was,  with  a  few  minutes  in  Philip's 
room,  not  long  enough  for  the  cup  of  tea  which  he 
wished  to  offer,  but  long  enough  to  make  them  all  en- 
thusiastic to  accept  his  invitation  to  come  out  to  Cam- 


*      * 


1- 


_i- 


.1  «»tlll 


I  ifc»l«Hinrrf 


JB 

ut,  but  on 
h  with  her 

as  tossing 
e  him  look 
I'as  harder 
uish  him." 
:dith, "  but 
ver,  never 
hat  on  the 
other  men 

dreadfully 
it  friend  of 


t  killed  it's 
I  are  room- 

pt  past  the 
tances,  and 
n  of  Philip 
B  especially 
cle. 

ire  through 
)  in  Philip's 
a  which  he 
hem  all  en- 
)ut  to  Cam- 


BUENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   UER   CLUB  133 

bridge  some  other  afternoon  and  examine  his  trophies. 
Eeally  there  seemed  to  be  few  ornaments  on  the  walls 
that  were  not  connected  in  some  Avay  with  college 
sports — flags,  medals,  certificates  of  membership  in  this 
society  or  that,  photographs  of  the  crew,  of  the  teams, — 
but  some  time  you  may  hear  more  about  the  room,  and 
so  i  will  leave  my  description  of  it  until  then. 

To  Julia  the  whole  day  had  been  more  than  delight- 
ful, she  enjoyed  every  moment  of  it,  and  she  began  to 
feel  so  at  home  with  Edith's  friends,  that  not  even  Belle 
could  rival  her  in  quickness  of  repartee.  Frances 
Pounder  looked  at  her  in  astonishment,  when  some  of 
her  own  little  snubbing  remarks  fell  one  side  without 
any  effect.  Euth  Roberts,  too,  proved  herself  a  great 
acquisition  to  the  party,  especially  at  the  dinner  at 
Edith's.  For  Mrs.  Blair  gave  an  elaborate  dinner  to  the 
group  that  had  attended  the  game,  increased  by  the 
addition  of  two  friends  of  Philip's ;  and  even  if,  as  the 
worldly  wise  Frances  Pounder  suggested,  the  whole  af- 
fair had  been  arranged  to  prevent  Philip  and  his  friends 
from  joining  the  boisterous  crowd  of  students  in  their 
Cambridge  celebration  of  the  victory,  Philip  certainly 
had  occasion  to  congratulate  himself  on  possessing  a 
mother  who  would  take  so  much  trouble  for  her  chil- 
dren. So  Brenda  ate  raw  oysters,  and  Belle  entertained 
Will  Hardon  with  an  account  of  her  last  visit  to  New 
York,  and  Kora  endeavored  to  eat  and  talk  at  the  same 
time,  and  Edith  smiled  placidly  on  her  friends  while 
trying  to  remove  the  sting  from  some  of  Frances 


i  i 


I 


184         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Pounder's  sharp  remarks,  and  Julia  forgot  her  shyness, 
and  Ruth  Roberts  impressed  Mrs.  Blair  as  a  particularly 
intelligent  girl,  and  all  the  boys,  as  well  as  the  girls, 
said  that  they  had  never  had  a  pleasanter  afternoon. 
So  who  can  say  that  the  game  had  not  proved  itself  a 
great  success  in  more  ways  than  one  ? 


-i  -:■;-.- 


«i.,||»lliijj  u,nl  J. .    jiigLJj^ii. 


a« 


(^0,^,>ll,!mi•p<!>iX^i| 


FB 

p  shyness, 
rticularly 
the  girls, 
iftemoon. 
ed  itself  a 


XV 


A  POET  AT  HOME 


One  day  Julia  had  an  adventure— not  "  a  wildly  ex- 
citing one,"  as  some  of  the  girls  liked  to  describe  what 
had  happened  to  them,  but  one  that  she  was  always  to 
remember  with  pleasure.  It  was  a  windy  day  in  early 
January,  and  there  was  a  fine  glaze  on  the  ground 
from  a  storm  of  the  day  before.  As  she  was  slipping 
along  down  Beacon  street,  on  her  way  home  from 
school,  it  was  all  that  she  could  do  to  hold  her  foot- 
ing. One  hand  was  kept  in  constant  use  holding 
down  the  brim  of  her  hat  which  seemed  inclined  to 
blow  away.  Luckily  she  had  no  books  to  carry,  and 
so  when  suddenly  she  saw  some  sheets  of  letter  paper 
whirling  past  her,  she  was  able  to  rush  on  and  pick 
them  up  as  they  were  dashed  against  a  lamp-post. 
Another  moment,  and  they  would  have  been  driven 
by  another  gust  of  wind  down  a  short  street  leading 
to  the  river. 

When  she  had  the  papers  safely  in  her  possession, 
Julia  naturally  looked  around  to  see  to  whom  they  be- 
longed. The  owner  was  not  far  away,  for  just  a  few 
steps  behind  her  w^as  an  old  gentleman,  not  very  tall, 
dressed  all  in  black  with  a  high  silk  hat.  Under  his 
arm  he  carried  a  book,  and  as  he  held  out  his  hand 


"?  [ 


}  ! 


!  : 


i  * 


"v    ^ 

Is 


'rittiliiM 


136 


BKENDA,   HER   SCHOOL   AND   HER   CLUB 


towards  her  Julia  had  no  doubt  that  he  was  the  owner 
of  the  wandering  manuacript. 

"  Thank  you,  my  child,"  he  said,  as  she  held  the 
sheets  towards  him.  "  Another  gust,  and  I  should  have 
had  to  compose  a  new  poem  to  take  the  phace  of  the 
one  that  was  so  ready  to— go  to  press  against  that  lamp- 
post. 

"  There,  that  was  not  a  very  brilliant  pun,  was  it  ?  " 
he  asked,  for  Julia  now  was  walking  along  by  his  side, 

"  Why,  sir,"  she  had  begun  to  say,  looking  up  in  his 
face.  Then  suddenly  she  gave  a  start.  Surely  she  had 
seen  that  face  before !  But  where  ?  Yet  almost  in  a 
shorter  time  than  I  have  taken  to  tell  it,  she  recognized 
the  owner  of  the  papers.  He  was  certainly  no  other 
than  Dr.  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,  the  famous  Autocrat 
of  the  Breakfast  table,  several  of  whose  poems  she  knew 
almost  by  heart.  All  her  old  shyness  came  back  to  her, 
she  did  not  exactly  dare  to  say  that  she  recognized  him, 
and  all  she  could  think  of  was  another  question  in  rela- 
tion to  the  manuscript.  "Were— were  they  some  of 
your  own  poems  ?  "  she  managed  to  stammer,  "  it  would 
have  been  dreadful  if  they  had  been  lost." 

"  Kot  half  as  dreadful,"  he  replied  smiling, "  as  if  they 
had  been  written  by  some  one  else.  As  a  matter  of  fact 
these  were  sent  me  by  an  unfledged  poet  who  wished 
me  to  tell  him  whether  he  Avould  stand  a  chance  of 
getting  them  into  a  publisher's  hands.  He  told  me  to 
take  great  care  of  them  as  he  had  no  copy.  I  read  his 
note  at  my  publisher's  just  now,  and  I  felt  bound  to 


UB 

the  owner 

held  the 
hould  have 
Lace  of  the 
that  lamp- 

,\vas  it?" 
jy  his  side, 
g  up  in  his 
?ly  she  had 
dmost  in  a 
recognized 
[y  no  other 
s  Autocrat 
IS  she  knew 
)ack  to  her, 
jnized  him, 
ion  in  rela- 
)y  some  of 
,  "  it  would 

"  as  if  they 
itter  of  fact 
[vho  wished 

chance  of 
I  told  me  to 

I  read  his 
It  bound  to 


BUENDA,  HER  8CU00L  AXD  IIEll  CLUB         137 

carry  the  manuscript  home.  But  I'm  not  sure  that  it 
Avould  not  have  been  a  good  thing  to  lose  a  sheet  or 
two  to  teach  him  a  lesson.  lie  should  not  send  a  thing 
to  a  stranger  without  making  a  copy." 

The  poet  of  course  did  not  speak  to  Julia  in  precisely 
these  words,  but  this  was  the  drift  of  what  he  said,  and 
it  was  in  about  this  form  that  she  repeated  it  to  her 
aunt  and  Brenda  at  the  luncheon  table. 

"  What  else  did  he  say  ?  "  her  aunt  had  asked,  with 
great  interest. 

"  Oh,  he  thanked  me  again  for  picking  up  the  papers, 
complimented  me  for  being  so  sure-footed  on  such  a 
slippery  sidewalk,  and  what  do  you  think.  Aunt  Anna, 
when  he  heard  that  I  had  not  long  been  in  Boston,  he 
asked  me  to  call  some  afternoon  to  see  him.  He  is  al- 
ways at  home  after  four.  I  walked  along  until  he 
reached  his  door  step.  Do  you  know  that  he  lives  very 
near  here.  I  was  so  surprised  to  find  it  out.  Have  you 
ever  been  there,  Brenda  ?  " 

'  No,"  said  Brenda,  shaking  her  head,  "  I  did  not  ex- 
actly notice  whom  you  were  talking  about." 
Why,  Dr.  Holmes,"  replied  Julia. 

"  Oh,"  said  Brenda,  with  a  stare  that  seemed  to  imply 
that  this  name  did  not  mean  much  to  her. 

"  Why,  you  know,  Brenda,  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes  ?  " 
prompted  her  mother,  and  still  Brenda  looked  rather 
blank. 

"  Brenda,"  said  Mrs.  Barlow, "  I  am  surprised.  Surely 
you  remember  how  pleased  you  were  with  '  The  Last 


mm* 


138  BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Leaf  when  I  had  you  learn  it  last  summer,  and  you 
must  remember  that  I  told  you  that  the  poet  who 
wrote  it  lives  in  Boston." 

"  I  dare  say,"  answered  Brenda  carelessly, "  but  I  had 
forgotten.  I  don't  see  why  Julia  should  be  so  excited 
about  meeting  a  poet.  There  must  be  ever  so  many  of 
them  everywhere." 

"  Ah !  Brenda,"  responded  her  mother,  "  I  do  wish 
that  you  would  take  more  interest  in  the  affairs  of  your 
own  city.  Here  is  Julia  who  has  been  in  Boston  but  a 
short  time,  and  I  am  sure  that  she  knows  more  about 
our  famous  men  and  women  than  you  who  have  lived 
here  all  your  life." 

For  a  wonder  Brenda  did  not  laugh  at  what  her 
mother  said,  nor  take  offence. 

«'I  never  shall  be  a  book-worm,"  she  said  very 
good-naturedly.    "I  am  willing  to  leave  all  that  to 

Julia." 

So  when  Julia  asked  her  one  afternoon,  if  she  would 
not  like  to  go  with  her  to  call  on  Dr.  Holmes,  she  de- 
clined with  thanks,  and  left  Julia  free  to  invite  Edith. 

As  the  two  friends  walked  up  the  short  flight  of 
stone  steps  to  the  front  door,  their  hearts  sank  a  little. 
To  make  a  call  on  a  poet  was  really  a  rather  formida- 
ble thing,  and  they  pressed  each  other's  hands  as  they 
heard  the  maid  opening  the  door  to  admit  them. 

"  Just  wait  here  for  a  moment,"  said  the  maid,  after 
they  had  enquired  for  the  master  of  the  house,  and  she 
showed  them  into  a  small  room  at  the  left  of  the  en- 


WW  I 


3r,  and  you 
I  poet  who 

"  but  I  had 
5  SO  excited 
so  many  of 

*I  do  wish 
airs  of  your 
oston  but  a 
more  about 

>  have  lived 

t  what  her 

I  said  very 
all  that  to 

f  she  would 
mes,  she  de- 
vite  Edith. 
)rt  flight  of 
sank  a  little, 
der  formida- 
mds  as  they 
theiu. 

>  maid,  after 
use,  and  she 
ft  of  the  en- 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


139 


i) 


trance.  It  seemed  to  be  merely  a  reception-room,  but 
it  was  very  pretty  with  its  white  woodwork  and  large- 
flowered  yellow  paper.  There  was  a  carved  table  in 
the  centre  with  writing  materials  and  ink-stand,  and 
little  other  furniture  besides  a  few  handsome  chairs. 
Tall  bookcases  matching  the  woodwork  occupied  the 
recesses,  and  they  were  filled  with  books  in  substantial 
bindings. 

In  a  moment  the  maid  had  returneJ  and  asked  them 
to  follow  her.  At  the  head  of  the  'i  road  stairs  they 
saw  the  poet  himself  standing  to  meet  them  with  out- 
stretched hand.  When  Julia  mentioned  Ed i La's  name, 
"  Ah,"  he  said,  "  that  is  a  good  old  Boston  name,  ,nd  if 
I  mistake  not,  I  used  to  know  your  grandfather,"  and 
then  when  Edith  had  satisfied  him  on  this  point  ht 
turned  to  Julia,  and  in  a  bantering  way  spot-  of  the 
service  she  had  done  him  that  windy  day.  The '  he 
made  them  sit  down  beside  him,  one  on  each  side,  while 
he  occupied  a  large  leather  armchair  drawn  up  before 
his  open  fire,  and  asked  them  one  or  two  questions 
about  their  studies  and  their  taste  in  literature.  As  he 
talked,  Julia's  eyes  wandered  to  the  bronze  tig  are  of 
Father  Time  on  the  mantelpiece,  and  then  to  the  little 
revolving  bookcase  on  which  she  could  not  help  noticing 
a  number  of  volumes  of  Dr.  Holmes'  own  works.  The 
old  gentleman  following  her  glance,  said : 

"They  make  a  pretty  fair  shov.  no:  for  one  man,  but 
my  publishers  are  getting  ready  to  bring  out  a  complete 
edition  of  my  works,  and  that,  well  that  makes  me 


!! 


1  • 

':'r 


iiiiiHaiiia 


HttaiMctollhiAaiiiiiiiiHiiw 


140         BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

realize  my  age."    After  a  moment,  as  if  reflecting,  he 
asked  quickly,  "  Does  either  of  you  write  poetry  ?  " 
"Oh,    no,     sir,"    answered    Edith     quickly,    "we 

couldn't." 

"  AVhy,  it  isn't  so  very  hard,"  he  said,  "  at  least  I 
should  judge  not  by  the  numbers  of  copies  of  verses 
that  are  sent  to  me  to  examine.  Poetry  deals  with 
common  human  emotion,  and  almost  any  one  with  a 
fair  vocabulary  thinks  that  he  can  express  himself  in 
verse.  But  nearly  everything  worth  saying  has  been 
said.  Words  and  expressions  seem  very  felicitous  to 
the  writer,  but  he  cannot  expect  other  persons  to  see 
his  work  as  he  sees  it." 

"It  depends,  I  suppose,"  said  Edith  shyly,  "on  whose 

work  it  is." 

« I  am  afraid,"  replied  the  poet,  "that  there  is  no  ab- 
solute standard  for  verse-makers.  It  has  always  seemed 
to  me  that  the  writer  of  verse  is  almost  in  the  position 
of  a  man  who  makes  a  mold  for  a  plaster  cast  or  some- 
thing of  that  kind.  Whatever  liquid  mixture  he  puts 
into  that  mold  will  surely  fit  it.  So  the  verse  is  the 
mold  into  which  the  poet  puts  his  thought,  and  from 
his  point  of  view  it  is  sure  to  fit." 

Though  Edith  may  not  have  grasped  the  full  force  of 
the  poet's  meaning,  Julia  was  sure  that  she  understood 

him. 

«  Do  you  really  have  a  great  deal  of  poetry  sent  you 

to  read  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Every  mail,"  he  answered,  "  brings  me  letters  from 


;lub 


•eflecting,  he 

)oetry 

lickiv, 


O  !5 


we 


,  "at  least  I 
ies  of  verses 
y  deals  Avitli 
T  one  with  a 
ss  himself  in 
ing  has  been 
felicitous  to 
lersons  to  see 

y, "  on  whose 

here  is  no  ab- 
hvays  seemed 
1  the  position 
cast  or  some- 
xture  he  puts 
le  verse  is  the 
^ht,  and  from 

le  full  force  of 
he  understood 

)etry  sent  you 

le  letters  from 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL,  AND  HER  CLUB    141 

Strangers, — from  every  corner  of  the  globe.  Some  con- 
tain poems  in  my  honor,  as  specimens  of  what  the  poet 
can  do.  Others  are  accompanied  by  long  manuscripts 
on  which  my  opinion  is  asked.  I  am  chary  now  about 
expressing  any  opinion,  for  publishers  have  a  way  of 
quoting  very  unfairly  in  their  advertisements.  If  I 
write  'your  book  would  be  very  charming  Averc  it  not 
so  carelessly  written,'  the  publisher  quotes  merely '  very 
charming,'  and  prints  this  in  large  type." 

Both  girls  smiled  at  the  expression  of  droll  sorrow 
that  came  over  the  poet's  face  as  he  spoke. 

"  And  I  am  so  very  unfortunate  myself,"  he  added, 
"  when  I  try  to  get  an  autograph  of  any  consequence. 
Now  I  sent  Gladstone  a  copy  of  a  work  on  trees  in 
which  I  thought  he  would  be  interested.  lie  returned 
the  compliment  with  a  copy  of  one  of  his  books.  But 
— "  here  he  paused,  "  he  wrote  his  thanks  on  a  post- 
card ! "  Again  the  girls  laughed.  "  Dear  me ! "  he  con- 
cluded, "  this  cannot  interest  young  creatures  like  you ; 
do  you  care  for  poetry  ?  " 

*'  Oh,  yes  indeed  we  do,"  cried  Julia,  "  and  we  just 
love  your  poetry." 

"  Well,  well,"  said  the  poet,  with  a  twinkle  in  his 
eye,  "perhaps  you  would  like  to  hear  me  read  some- 
thing?" 

The  beaming  faces  that  met  his  glance  were  a  suf- 
ficient answer,  and  taking  a  volume  from  the  table,  he 
began  in  a  voice  that  was  a  trifle  husky,  though  full  of 
expression, 


.oMBMMaiiitttilii 


HrWI 


miiiMmmt. 


142         BBENDA,  HEE  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"  This  is  the  ship  of  pearl,  which,  poets  feign, 
Sails  the  unshadowed  main, — 
The  venturous  bark  that  flings 
On  the  sweet  summer  wind  its  venturous  wings 
In  gulfs  enchanted,  where  the  Siren  sings. 
And  coral  reefs  lie  bare,  .    .    „ 

Where  the  cold  sea  maids  raise  to  sun  their  streaming  hair. 

When  he  had  finished  the  stanza,  he  looked  up  en- 
quiringly. 

«  The  Chambered  Nautilus,"  murmured  Julia. 

"  Ah,  you  know  it  then  ?  "  said  the  poet. 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  love  it,"  she  answered. 

Then  with  a  smile  of  appreciation,  adjusting  his 
glasses.  Dr.  Holmes  read  to  the  end  of  the  poem  in 
his  wonderfully  musical  voice.    When  it  was  finished, 
the  girls  would  have  liked  to  ask  for  more,  but  the 
poet  rose  to  replace  the  volume.    "Come,"  he  said, 
"  you  have  listened  to  the  poem  which  of  all  I  have 
written  I  like  the  best,  now  I  wish  to  show  you  my 
favorite  view."    Following  him  to  the  deep  bay-win- 
dow, they  looked  out  across  the  river.    It  was  much 
the    same  view  to  which  Julia  was  accustomed  in 
her  uncle's  house,  and  yet  it  was  looking  at  the  river 
with  new  eyes  to  have  the  poet  pointing  out  all  the 
towns,  seven  or  eight  in  number  which  he  could  see 
from  that  window.     Somerville,  Medford,  Belmont, 
Arlington,  Charlestown,  Brookline,  and  one  or  two 
others,  perhaps,  besides  Cambridge  with  its  spires  and 
chimneys. 
"  In  winter,"  said  Dr.  Holmes,  "  there  is  not  much  to 


.UB 


BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND  UEB  CLUB 


143 


inghair." 

ked  up  en- 
ulia. 


Ijusting  his 
tie  poem  in 
as  finished, 
)re,  but  the 
3,"  he  said, 
!  all  I  have 
ow  you  my 
ep  bay-win- 
b  was  much 
justomed  in 
at  the  river 
out  all  the 
le  could  see 
d,  Belmont, 
one  or  two 
bs  spires  and 

not  much  to 


see  besidt;^  ihd  tug-boats  and  the  gulls.  But  in  the 
early  spring  it  is  a  delight  to  me  to  watch  the  crews 
rowing  by,  and  an  occasional  pleasure-boat,  ah  I  I  re- 
member " — but  what  it  was  he  did  not  say,  for  as  Edith 
turned  her  eyes  toward  an  oil  painting  on  the  wall 
near  by  he  said,  "  Of  course  you  know  who  that  is ; 
of  course  you  recognize  the  famous  Dorothy  Q.  Now 
look  at  the  portrait  closely,  and  tell  me  what  you 
think  of  that  cheek.  Could  you  imagine  any  one 
so  cruel  as  to  have  struck  a  sword  into  it?  Yet 
there,  if  your  eyes  are  sharp  enough,  you  will  see 
where  a  British  soldier  of  the  Eevolution  thrust  this 
rapier." 

When  both  girls  admitted  that  they  could  not  see 
the  scar,  "  That  only  shows,"  he  said,  '•  how  clever  the 
man  was  who  made  the  repairs," 

Before  they  turned  from  the  window  he  made 
them  notice  the  tall  factory  chimneys  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river  which  he  called  his  thermome- 
ters, because  according  to  the  direction  in  which 
the  smoke  curled  upwards,  he  was  able  to  tell  how 
the  wind  blew,  and  decide  in  what  direction  he  should 
walk. 

"Eemember,"  he  said,  "when  you  reach  my  age 
always  to  walk  with  your  back  to  the  wind,"  and  at 
this  the  girls  smiled,  they  feeling  that  it  would  be  many 
years  before  they  should  need  to  follow  this  advice. 
Yet  during  their  call  how  many  things  they  had  to  see 
and  to  remember !    He  let  each  of  them  hold  for  a  mo* 


■liMtoM 


«.liiiJf<lii^flH|j^imi»»lr.int«w--—  ■ 


1-1-i         BRENDA,  IIEK  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

ment  the  gold  pen  with  -which  he  had  written  Elsie 
Venner  and  the  Autocrat  papers,  and  Julia  turned  over 
the  leaves  of  the  large  Bible  and  the  Concordance  on 
the  top  of  his  writing  table.  Dr.  Holmes  called  their 
attention  to  the  beautiful  landscape  hanging  on  one 
wall  done  in  fine  needlework  by  the  hands  of  his  ac- 
complished daughter-in-law,  and  he  told  them  a  story 
or  two  connected  with  another  picture  in  the  room. 
Julia,  as  she  looked  about,  thought  that  she  had  seldom 
seen  a  prettier  room  than  this  with  its  cheerful  rugs, 
massive  furniture,  and  fine  pictures,  all  so  simple  and 
yet  so  dignified.  When  the  poet  pointed  out  the 
great  pile  of  letters  lying  on  his  desk,  he  told  them 
that  this  was  about  the  number  that  he  received  every 

day. 

"  But  you  don't  answer  them  all,"  exclaimed  Edith 

almost  breathlcssl3^ 

"  No,  indeed,"  and  he  laughed,  "  my  secretary  goes 
through  them  every  morning,  and  decides  which  ought 
to  be  given  me  to  read,  and  then— well  if  it  is  anything 
very  personal  I  try  to  answer  it  myself.  Often,  how- 
ever, I  let  her  write  the  answer,  while  I  simply  add  the 
signature." 

Edith  gave  Julia  a  little  nudge;  they  were  both  at 
the  age  when  the  possession  of  an  autograph  of  a 
famous  man  is  something  to  be  ardently  desired. 
But  neither  of  them  had  quite  dared  to  ask  Doctor 
Holmes  for  his.  It  is  possible  that  he  saw  the  little 
nudge,  or  perhaps  he  read  the  eager  expression  on 


I   ,  ♦ 


UB 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


145 


itten  Elsie 
urned  over 
ordanco  on 
jailed  their 
ng  on  one 
is  of  his  ac- 
em  a  story 

the  room, 
had  seldom 
3erful  rugs, 
simple  and 
;d  out  the 

told  them 
3ived  every 

imed  Edith 

cetary  goes 
irhich  ought 
is  anything 
Dften,  how- 
ply  add  the 

'ere  both  at 
graph  of  a 
tly  desired, 
ask  Doctor 
,-w  the  little 
pression  on 


their  faces,  for  almost  before  they  realized  it  he  had 
placed  in  the  hand  of  each  of  them  a  small  volume 
in  a  white  cover,  and  bidding  them  open  their  books 
he  said,  "  "Well,  I  must  put  something  on  that  bare  fly- 
leaf." 

So  seating  himself  at  his  table  with  a  quill  pen  in  his 
hand,  he  wrote  slowly  and  evidently  with  some  effort, 
the  name  of  each  of  them,  followed  by  the  words 
"With  the  regards  of  Oliver  Wendell  Holmes,"  and 
then  the  year,  and  the  day  of  the  month.  As  he 
handed  them  the  books,  he  opened  the  door,  and  with 
a  word  or  two  more  of  half  bantering  thanks  to  Julia 
for  her  assistance  on  that  windy  day,  he  bowed  them 
down  the  stairs. 

So  impressed  were  they  by  the  visit  that  they  had 
little  to  say  until  they  reached  home,  where  they  found 
Mrs.  Barlow  a  very  sympathetic  listener.  Brenda,  who 
happened  to  be  at  home*  looked  with  interest  at  the 
little  volumes  of  selections  from  Doctor  Holmes'  writ- 
ings with  their  valuable  autographs,  and  said,  "  Well, 
you  might  have  taken  me,  too." 

"Why,  Brenda,  I  am  sure  that  I  asked  you,"  said 
Julia,  "  but  you  declared  that  you  would  not  speak  to  a 
poet  for  anything  in  the  world." 

They  all  laughed  at  this,  a  proceeding  which  this 
time  did  not  annoy  Brenda. 

Mrs.  Barlow  admired  the  little  books. 

"  But  I  hope  that  you  did  not  stay  too  long,"  she  said 
gently,  "  for  I  have  been  told  that  Doctor  Holmes  has 

10 


UQ         BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

a  way  of  sending  off  a  guest  who  tires  him,  by  bring- 
ing out  one  of  these  little  gift  books." 

«  Oh,  I  don't  think  we  tired  him,"  said  Julia ;  "  at  any 
rate  he  was  too  polite  to  show  it,  but  I'm  glad  that  we 
have  the  books." 


T 


LUB 

1,  by  bring- 


v?#; 


ia ;  '  at  any 
lad  that  we 


XVI 

AN  niSTOKIC   KAMBLE 

On  a  bright,  sunny  morning  just  before  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Christmas  holidays,  Miss  South  asked  Julia 
if  she  would  care  to  go  within  a  day  or  two  to  visit 
some  of  the  historic  spots  at  the  North  End. 

"  It  is  not  quite  as  good  a  season,"  the  teacher  had 
added,  "  as  in  the  early  autumn  or  spring,  but  I  have 
learned  that  it  is  never  well  to  put  off  indefinitely  what 
can  be  as  well  done  at  once.  Something  may  happen 
to  prevent  our  going  later,  and  so  if  you  can  go  with 
me  this  week  I  shall  be  very  glad." 

"  Oh,  thank  you.  Miss  South,"  replied  Julia, "  I  should 
love  to  go,  and  any  day  this  week  would  do." 

"And  I  may  go,  too,  mayn't  I?"  cried  Nora,  who 
happened  to  be  standing  by. 

"Why,  certainly,"  replied  Miss  South,  "the  more, 
the  better;  I  should  be  pleased  to  have  all  'The 
Four '  go." 

As  it  happened,  however,  on  the  afternoon  selected 
for  the  excursion,  only  Julia  and  Nora  really  cared  to 
go.  Brenda  and  Belle  had  some  special  appointment 
which  nothing  would  induce  them  to  break,  and  Edith 
expressed  decided  objections  against  going  again  into 
that  dirty  part  of  the  town. 


148         BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

Even  a  Boston  December  can  offer  many  a  balmy 
day,  and  one  could  not  Avish  a  pleasanter  afternoon 
than  that  which  Julia  and  Kora  had  for  theiv  visit  to 
the  North  End  under  the  guidance  of  Miss  South. 

She  made  Faneuil  Hall  the  beginning  of  the  trip,  and 
if  I  had  time  I  should  like  to  repeat  what  she  told    < 
them  about  this  famous  building  and  its  donor,  old  Peter 
Faneuil,  the  descendant  of  the  Huguenots. 

Nora  was  very  much  impressed  by  hearing  that  the 
first  public  meeting  in  the  building  which  Peter  Fan- 
euil had  given  to  his  native  town  was  that  which  as- 
sembled to  hear  Master  Lovejoy  of  the  Latin  School 
pronounce  a  funeral  eulogy  over  the  donor  of  the  hall. 
For  his  death  happened  less  than  six  months  after 
the  town  had  formally  accepted  his  gift  in  1742. 

"You  must  remember,"  said  Miss  South,  "that  fire, 
and  other  causes  have  led  to  many  changes  in  the  old 
building,  both  inside  and  out,  and  yet  it  may  still  be 
considered  the  most  interesting  building  in  the  country 
historically,  or  at  least  of  equal  interest  with  Independ- 
ence Hall  in  Philadelphia." 

As  they  walked  about  and  looked  at  the  portraits  of 
Washington,  and  Hancock,  and  Adams,  and  Warren 
and  the  other  great  men  considered  worth  a  place  m  this 
famous  hall.  Miss  South  told  them  of  a  political  meet- 
ing which  she  had  once  attended  there,  and  how  inter- 
esting it  had  been  to  look  down  from  the  galleries  upon 
the  mass  of  men  standing  on  the  floor  below.  For  no  seats 
are  ever  placed  in  this  part  of  the  hall,  and  with  an  ex- 


-^'<iiii 


T 


LUB 

ay  a  balmy 
r  afternoon 
iheiv  visit  to 
South, 
the  trip,  and 
hat  she  told 
or,  old  Peter 

ing  that  the 
li  Peter  Fan- 
lat  which  as- 
Latin  School 
•  of  the  hall, 
months  after 
.  1742. 

h,  "  that  fire, 
^es  in  the  old 
t  may  still  be 
a  the  country 
ith  Independ- 

le  portraits  of 
and  Warren 
a  place  in  this 
political  meet- 
Lud  how  inter- 
galleries  upon 
7.  For  no  seats 
ttd  with  an  ex- 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB  149 

citing  cause,  or  a  noted  speaker  to  attract,  the  sight  of 
this  crowd  of  men  close  pressed  together  is  well  worth 
seeing. 

"  There  is  one  time  in  particular,*'  said  Julia,  "  when  I 
should  have  loved  to  look  in  on  the  people  in  the  hall." 
"  When  was  that  ?  "  asked  Miss  South. 
"  Why,  during  the  Siege  of  Boston,"  she  answered, 
"  when  the  British  turned  it  into  a  play-house,  and  all 
the  British  officers  in  toAvn  were  attending  '  The  Block- 
ade of  Boston.' " 
"Why,  how  can  you  remember?"  exclaimed  N'ora. 
"I  don't  know,"  said  Julia;  "I've  always  remem- 
bered it  since  I  read  it  in  some  history  that  just  in  the 
midst  of  the  play  the  audience  rose  in  great  excitement 
at  the  report  *  The  Yankees  are  attacking  our  works  at 
Charlestown.' " 

"Yes,  that  was  the  beginning  of  the  end  for  the 
British  in  Boston,"  said  Miss  South.  "  We  are  going  to 
see  other  things  to  remind  us  of  them  this  afternoon. 
But  now  we  must  hasten  on,  for  the  afternoon  will 
hardly  be  long  enough  for  all  that  we  wish  to  see." 

Then  after  a  short  walk,  she  said,  "  I  am  taking  you 
a  little  out  of  your  way  to  show  you  one  or  two  spots 
that  you  might  overlook  yourself.  Noav  just  here  at  this 
corner  of  Washington  and  Union  streets,  where  we  stand, 
Benjamin  Franklin  passed  much  of  his  boyhood.  Some 
persons  believe  that  his  birthplace  was  here.  But  I 
am  more  inclined  to  accept  the  Milk  street  location 
than  this.    Yet,  here,  almost  where  we  stand,  his  father 


4 


150  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

hung  out  the  Blue  Ball  sign  for  his  tallow  candle  busi- 
ness! and  here,  too,  he  lived  with  his  wife  and  thirteen 

children.  ,  n    j    i„„„ 

"Not  far  away,"  she  continued  as  they  walked  along, 
«  was  the  Green  Dragon  Tavern  where  John  Adams, 
and  Revere,  and  Otis  and  the  other  Sons  of  Liberty 
used  to  hold  their  meetings,  and  this-let  us  stand  here 
for  a  moment-is  the  site  of  the  home  of  Joseph  ^^  ar- 
ren     Here,  where  this  hotel  stands  in  Hanover  street 
he  lived  and  practised  his  profession  of  physician  and 
in  this  old  house  I  suppose,  the  news  was  brought  to 
his  children  of  his  death  at  Bunker  Hill." 

To  save  their  strength  Miss  South  now  signalled  a 
passing  street  car,  and  in  a  very  few  minutes  they  were 
Len  to  the  corner  of  Prince  street.  On  the  ^^  ay 
Miss  South  had  said  that  she  wished  to  show  them 
North  Square,  and  when  they  left  the  car,  one  turn 
from  the  main  thoroughfare  brought  them  withm  sight 
of  this  noted  locality. 

The  little  corner  shops,  of  which  there  were  many 
in  sight  had  signs  worded  in  Italian,  and  some  of  the 
shop  windows  displayed  all  kinds  of  foreign-lookmg 
pastry  and  confections-less  tempting,  however,  in  ap- 
pearance than  the  fresh  green  vegetables  shown  in  the 
windows   and  doorways  of  other  shops.     The  dark- 
browed  men  and  women  who  passed  spoke  to  each 
other  in  Italian,  and  some  of  the  women  wore  short 
skirts  and  bright  kerchiefs  which  made  their  whole  cos- 
tume seem  thoroughly  foreign. 


.       i: 


'■■  n\ 


T 


LUB 

candle  busi- 
and  thirteen 

alked  along, 
ohn  Adams, 
3  of  Liberty 
IS  stand  here 
Joseph  War- 
inover  street, 
hysician,  and 
,s  brought  to 

,v  signalled  a 
i'is  they  were 
On  the  way 
0  show  them 
car,  one  turn 
Q  within  sight 

pe  were  many 
id  some  of  the 
oreign-looking 
lowever,  in  ap- 
s  shown  in  the 
s.     The  dark- 
spoke  to  each 
len  wore  short 
their  whole  cos- 


BRENDA,   IIER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB  151 

"  Down  this  Garden  Court  street,"  said  Miss  South 
just  before  they  reached  the  square,  «  used  to  stand  the 
house  of  Sir  Harry  Frankland." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  cried  Nora,  "  there's  one  thing  that  I  re- 
member, the  story  of  Agnes  Surriage.  I've  read  the 
novel." 

^^  "Well,  Agnes  used  to  live  here,"  said  Miss  South, 
"at  least  in  this  neighborhood.     No  trace  of  the  old 
mansion  remains,  although  when  built  it  was  the  finest 
house  in  town,  three  stories  high,  with  inlaid  floor, 
carved  mantels,  and  other  decorations  that  even  to-day 
we  should  probably  admire.    Many  other  houses  in  this 
neighborhood  are  old,  and  I  have  a  friend  who  can  tell 
almost  their  precise  age  by  studying  the  style  of  the 
bricks  and  mortar,  but  the  only  one  of  great  historic 
interest    is    that  little  old  wooden  house,"  and  she 
pointed  to  one  on  the  western  side  of  the  square. 
"It  does  not  look  so  very  old,"  said  Julia. 
"  No,  because  it  has  been  clapboarded  after  the  modern 
fashion.    Aside  from  that,  however,  you  can  see  that 
Its  overhanging  upper  story  makes  it  unlike  any  house 
built  m  modern  times.    Here  Paul  Eevere  lived  for 
many  years,  and  his  birthplace  is  near-by.    I  hope  that 
m  time  it  may  be  bought  by  some  patriotic  person,  to 
be  preserved  as  long  as  it  will  stand.    At  present  it  is 
a  tenement  house,  and  liable  to  destruction  by  fire  at 
any  moment  through  the  carelessness  of  its  occupants 
Now  we  must  hurry  on,  but  I  wish  that  you  could 
come  to  the  square  some  time  on  a  holiday,  when  it  is 


.itft*' 


1^       ^_ 


153  BUENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

a  centre  for  all  the  picturesque  Italians  of  whom  there 
are  so  many  now  in  this  part  of  the  city." 

As  they  turned  about  under  Miss  South's  guidance, 
she  pointed  out  other  old  houses— (one  with  the  date 
1721  above  it)  almost  tumbling  down,— and  she  told 
them  a  little  about  the  habits  of  the  people  living  in 
the  narrow  streets  and  alleys  which  they  passed. 

"On  the  whole  these  people  are  much  better  off 
than  ever  they  were  in  their  own  country.  They  have 
political  liberty,  and  their  children  have  the  chance  of 
acquiring  a  good  education.  In  that  school  over  there 
they  are  taught  to  speak  English,  and  they  do  learn  it 
in  a  very  thorough  manner.  The  older  people  are 
slow  in  learning  our  language,  and  even  slower  in  ac- 
quiring our  habits.  They  are  so  anxious  to  make 
money  that  they  live  crowded  together  in  a  very  un- 
wholesome fashion.  Sometimes  a  whole  family  and 
one  or  two  boarders  will  live  in  the  same  small  room, 
and  the  children  will  go  without  proper  food  or  clothes 
while  the  father  is  saving  money  enough  to  invest  in  a 
house  or  shop  which  he  wishes  to  own." 

"  Cannot  this  be  prevented  ?  "  asked  Julia. 

"Only  by  teaching  young  and  old  better  habits. 
That  is  the  effort  which  all  the  charity  workers  in  this 
neighborhood  make.  The  kindergartens,  and  indus- 
trial schools,  and  all  the  other  organizations  are 
gradually  accomplishing  this.  But  it  is  hard  work.  I 
should  like  to  tell  you  more  about  their  difficulties,  but 
now  I  suppose  we  must  pay  more  attention  to  history," 


^>t:-i. 


vhoTO.  there 

s  guidance, 
til  the  date 
id  she  told 
le  living  in 
ssed. 
better  off 
They  have 
e  chance  of 
L  over  there 
do  learn  it 
people  are 
lower  in  ac- 
ts to  make 
L  a  very  un- 
famiiy  and 
small  room, 
d  or  clothes 
)  invest  in  a 

a. 

;tter  habits. 

rkers  in  this 

and  indus- 
izations  are 
ird  work.  I 
ficu.lties,  but 

to  history." 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  153 

While  Aliss  South  had  been  talking  she  had  led  them 
up  a  narrow  street  which  in  snowy  weather  must  have 
lived  up  to  its  name  "  Snowhill  street."  At  the  top  of 
the  hill  after  a  turn  or  two  they  came  upon  an  old 
burying-ground. 

"  Copp's  Hill,"  said  Julia. 

*'  Why  of  course,"  responded  Nora. 

"I  brought  you  here  to-day,"  said  Miss  South,  " be- 
cause I  knew  that  the  gates  would  be  open.  One  can- 
not always  get  in  during  the  winter  months  except  by 
special  arrangement.  But  in  summer  the  old  grave- 
yard is  like  a  park,  and  the  little  children  from  all 
parts  of  the  North  End  come  here  to  play,  and  mothers 
with  their  babies  are  thankful  enough  for  a  seat  under 
the  trees  where  they  can  feel  the  cool  breeze  from  the 
harbor." 

"  How  quaint  it  is ! "  said  Julia,  looking  down  the 
narrow  street,  just  as  they  entered  the  gate.  "Why 
there  is  Christ  Church,  isn't  it  ?  " 

"  How  did  you  know  it  ?  "  asked  Nora,  "  I  thought 
that  you  had  never  been  here  before." 

"Well,  I  haven't,  but  there  are  ever  so  many  pho- 
tographs, showing  just  this  view.  What  is  that  queer 
little  house,  Miss  South  ? "  -         . 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  asked,  although  I  should  not 
have  forgotten  to  point  it  out.  That  is  a  real  Rev- 
olutionary relic.  General  Gage's  headquarters  during 
part  of  the  British  occupation ;  it  is  one  of  the  most  in- 
teresting houses  left  standing." 


^Wf.^iay;»r'-.  jiiii ':w«<iii.'%i 


IIT-T-tTTm — a'~T""'"r*'-'" 


154    BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Now  turning  their  steps  away  from  the  quaint,  hilly 
street,  they  were  within  the  enclosure  of  the  grave- 
yard. It  would  take  long  to  tell  all  that  they  saw. 
Ther  j  was  the  old  gravestone  which  the  British  had 
made  a  target,  and  marked  with  their  bullets.  There 
were  some  stones  with  nothing  but  the  name  and  date, 
and  neither  very  legible,  others  with  rr  agh  carvings 
of  cherubs'  heads,  or  the  angel  of  death,  while  some 
of  the  vaults  at  the  side  had  heraldic  carvings,  the 
arms  of  old  Tory  families. 

Miss  South  told  them  of  the  days  when  this  grave- 
yard had  been  neglected,  and  when  the  gravestones 
had  toppled  over,  and  had  been  carried  off  by  any  one 
who  wished  them.  Some  had  been  found  by  the  pres- 
ent custodian  of  the  ground  in  use  as  covers  for  drains, 
others  as  chinmey  tops,  and  some  in  old  cellars  and 
basements.  There  were  famous  names  on  some  of  the 
stones,  and  strange  verses  on  others. 

Julia  copied  an  inscription  or  two,  such  as, 

"  A  sister  of  Sarah  Lucas  lyeth  here, 
Whom  I  did  love  most  dear  ; 
And  now  lier  soul  hath  took  its  flight, 
And  bid  her  spightful  foes  good -night." 

and  this 

"Death  with  his  dart  hath  pierced  my  heart, 
While  I  was  in  my  prime  ; 
When  this  you  see  grieve  not  for  me 
'Twas  God's  appointed  time." 

She  had  heard  before  of  the  Mather  tomb,  and  looked 
with  great  interest  on  the  brown  slab  enclosed  with 


LUB 


BRENDA,  ITER  SCHOOL  ATfD  HER  CLUB  155 


[uaint,  hilly 
the  grave- 
t  they  saw. 
British  had 
ets.  There 
le  and  date, 
^h  carvings 
while  some 
irvings,  the 

1  this  grave- 
gravestones 
by  any  one 
by  the  pres- 
s  for  drains, 
cellars  and 
some  of  the 

IB, 


art, 


t),  and  looked 
nclosed  with 


an  iron  railing,  under  which  rested  the  noted  Puritan 
preacher. 

Yet  while  Julia  took  interest  in  the  stones  and  in- 
scriptions, Nora  was  better  pleased  with  the  lovely 
view  of  the  water  to  be  seen  from  the  summit. 

"It  was  there  in  the  channel,"  said  Miss  South, 
"  that  the  men-of-war  lay  when  Paul  Kevere  started 
out  on  that  wonderful  ride,  and  no*  so  far  from  the 
spot  where  the  receiving  ship  *  "Wabash '  now  lies  at 
the  Navy  Yard,  the  British  landed  in  Charlestown  on 
their  way  to  Bunker  Hill." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  Julia,  who  had  put  aside  her  pencil 
and  notebook,  "  I  can  understand  now  what  a  fine  view 
the  people  of  Boston  must  have  had  of  the  battle  when 
they  crowded  to  the  graveyard  and  the  roofs." 

"  Yes,  there  was  almost  a  clear  view  then,"  said  Miss 
South,  "  and  it  must  ha  /e  been  a  very  exciting  day  for 
the  watchers  on  the  Boiton  side  of  the  water." 

"They  were  making  for  the  steeple, — the  old  sexton  and  his  people  ; 
The  pigeons  circled  ronnd  ns  as  we  climbed  the  creaking  stair, 
Just  across  the  narrow  river— oh  so  close  it  made  us  shiver! 
Stood  a  fortress  on  the  hilltop  that  but  yesterday  was  bare. 

"  Not  slow  our  eyes  U)  find  it — well  we  knew  who  stood  be'iind  it, 
Though  the  earthwoik  hid  them  from  us,  and  the  stubborn  walla 
were  dumb. 
Here  were  sister,  wife  and  mother,  looking  wild  upon  each  other, 
And  their  lips  were  white  with  terror,  as  they  said  '  The  Hour  is 
Come!'" 

"Bravo!"  cried  the  others  ai  Nora  finished  this 


156 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


quotation  from  Holmes'  well-knoAvn  poem.  "  If  there 
were  time,"  added  Miss  South,  "  we  might  ask  Nora,  or 
perhaps  you  Julia,  to  cap  these  stanzas  with  some  other 
historical  poem. 

"  The  North  End  would  be  well  Avorth  another  visit," 
continued  Miss  South,  as  they  turned  away.  "  I  hope 
that  some  time  you  will  both  come  to  a  service  in  the 
old  church,  and  if  you  choose  the  first  Sunday  of  the 
month,  you  will  be  able  to  see  the  fine  communion 
service  presented  by  George  the  Second,  and  you  will 
find  the  high  backed  pews  and  the  frescoes  on  the  wall 
the  same  as  they  were  a  hundred  and  twenty-fivo  years 
ago." 

""What  lots  of  little  children  there  are  playing 
about,"  cried  Nora ;  "  I  should  think  that  they  would 
be  run  over  a  dozen  times  a  day,  for  there  are  certainly 
more  in  the  middle  of  the  street  than  on  the  sidewalks. 
"Why  see  there,  why  just  look,  it  really  is " 

"  Manuel,"  broke  in  Julia,  as  Nora  rushed  forward 
and  took  the  little  fellow  by  the  hand—"  why  how  are 
you,  Manuel  ?  " 

"  My  mother  sick,"  he  replied,  smiling  at  Nora  whom 
evidently  he  remembered  very  well. 

"Oh,  couldn't  we  just  go  to  see  him,  I  mean  his 
mother,"  cried  Nora. 

"  But  if  she  is  sick — "  replied  Miss  Sc'ith  with  hesita- 
tion. 

"Let  ug  wait  here  at  the  corner — this  is  the  very 
corner,"  pleaded  Nora,  "  and  you  can  see  whether  there 


JU— 


LUB 

"If  there 

,sk  Nora,  or 

some  other 

other  visit," 
',  "I  hope 
srvice  in  the 
nday  of  the 
communion 
id  you  will 
on  the  wall 
,y-fivo  years 

ire  playing 

they  would 

ire  certainly 

e  sidewalks. 

led  forward 
rhy  how  are 

Nora  whom 

I  mean  his 

with  hesita- 

is  the  very 
hether  there 


r 


?  wwn- 1 1  imgniiwiiiipf^" 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB  157 

would  be  any  harm  in  our  going  there ;  Julia  wants  to 
see  the  house,  and  perhaps  Mrs.  Rosa  only  has  a  cold." 
As  this  seemed  to  be  a  sensible  suggestion.  Miss 
South  Avith  Manuel  by  the  hand  went  down  the  little 
street  where  the  Rosas  were  living. 


> 


-jtismsi-iJi-^ 


XVII 


THE  ROSAS  AT  HOME 


In  a  few  moments  Miss  South  returned. 

"I  do  not  think,"  she  said,  "  that  there  would  be  the 
least  harm  in  your  going  with  me  to  the  house. 
I  know,  Nora,  that  your  mother  would  not  object, 
and  Julia,  you  can  use  your  own  judgment.  I  am  sure 
that  there  is  no  contagious  disease  in  the  neighbor- 
hood, and " 

"Oh,"  interrupted  Julia,  "do  let  me  go  back  with 
you.  I  have  never  been  in  a  tenement  house  and  I  am 
so  anxious  to  see  one.  My  aunt  would  not  have  the  least 
objection,  and  you  know  that  Brenda  has  been  there." 

So  in  less  time  than  it  takes  me  to  tell  of  it  they  were 
actually  at  the  door  of  the  house  where  the  Kosas  lived. 
Fortunately  their  rooms  were  now  on  the  first  floor, 
and  as  the  door  was  open  as  well  as  the  window,  there 
was  good  ventilation.  Had  this  not  been  the  case  they 
must  have  been  half  suffocated  by  the  heat  from  the  ' 
stove  which  was  glowing  hot.  Mrs.  Rosa  was  seated 
in  a  high  backed  wooden  rocking-chair,  but  she  rose  to 
her  feet  as  she  saw  Miss  South  and  the  two  girls  ap- 
proaching. To  do  this  was  evidently  a  great  effort  for 
her,  and  after  she  had  said  a  word  or  two  of  welcome 
in  broken  English,  she  sank  back  half  exhausted. 


,  * 


\ 


T 


i    „„ 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


159 


ould  be  the 

the  house. 

not  object, 

I  am  sure 

e  neighbor- 

I  back  with 
se  and  I  am 
ive  the  least 
een  there." 
it  they  were 
Rosas  lived. 
)  first  floor, 
ndow,  there 
he  case  they 
;at  from  the 
I  was  seated 
t  she  rose  to 
;wo  girls  ap- 
at  effort  for 
of  welcome 
usted. 


She  had  strength,  however,  to  speak  to  her  elder  daugh- 
ter, who  had  not  turned  when  they  entered,  and  at  her 
bidding  Angelina  had  looked  up  from  the  depths  of  the 
mysterious  mixture  which  she  was  stirring  in  an  iron 
kettle,  and  coming  forward  offered  her  hand  to  the 
three  newcomers.  Two  younger  girls  in  rather  untidy 
dresses,  with  half  the  buttons  off  their  shoes  looked  on 
a  little  timidly,  and  no  one  but  Manuel  seemed  per- 
fectly at  ease. 

"It's  rather  hard,  isn't  it,"  said  Miss  South  pleas- 
antly, "  to  take  care  of  so  many  children,  Mrs.  Eosa  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes,  Miss  South,"  she  replied,  "they  gets 
hungry  every  day,  and  always  wants  so  much  to  eat." 
Even  the  lively  Nora  did  not  smile  at  this,  although 
she  afterwards  said  that  she  wondered  if  their  mother 
expected  the  children  to  want  only  one  meal  a  week. 

"  But  you're  not  able  to  work  now ;  you  can't  go  out 
to  your  fruit  sta:Kl,  can  you  ?  "  continued  Miss  South. 

"  Oh,  no  indeed,  no  indeed,"  shaking  her  head.  "  I'm 
awful  weak." 

"  Then  how  have  j  on  been  paying  your  rent  ?  " 

"Well,  the  good  minister,  he  help  me ;  he  pay  it  just 
now,  and  John  he  have  a  license  for  papers,  and  he  sell 
quite  a  good  many  tvei-y  day  after  school — and,  oh 
well,  we  get  along."  Mrs.  liusa  had  a  very  pleasant 
expression,  and  as  she  twlked  she  looked  almost  hand- 
some. Her  black  stuff  dress,  worn  without  a  collar, 
made  her  pale  face  seem  more  haggard  than  usual,  yet 
it  beamed  with  gratitude  as  she  told  how  kind  one  and 


wm"*' 


« 
t 


160         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

another  had   been  since  her  illness  had  become  so 

serious. 

"Where  does  she  sleep?"    asked  Julia  in  a  half 

whisper  to  Nora. 

"  Why,  in  that  little  room  where  you  see  the  door 
open.  I  remember  they  told  us  when  we  were  here 
before,  that  she  and  the  girls  sleep  there,  while  the 
boys  have  a  mattress  to  themselves  on  the  kitchen 
floor.    They  bring  it  out  every  night." 

"How  dreadful!"  was  all  that  Julia  had  time  to 
say,  for  she  saw  Angelina's  sharp  eyes  turned  towards 
her,  and  feared  that  already  she  had  been  inipolite  in 
talking  thus  in  an  aside  to  Nora. 

The  latter,  while  Miss  South  was  talking  with  Mrs. 
Eosa  about  her  recont  symptoms,  tried  to  draw  Manuel 
into  conversation,  but,  as  before,  only  a  word  or  two  at  a 
time  could  be  drawn  from  him,  although  his  expression 
was  still  as  seraphic  as  ever,  even  when  Nora  was  half 
teasing  him.. 

Yet,  after  all,  they  had  been  in  the  dingy  room  but  a 
very  short  time  when  Miss  South  reminded  them  that  it 
was  growing  dark,  and  that  Mrs.  Gostar  and  Mrs.  Barlow 
would  both  disapprove  their  being  out  much  later.  As 
they  rode  up  Hanover  street  in  the  car  both  girls  no- 
ticed that  Miss  South  was  unusually  quiet.  At  last 
Julia  broke  the  silence. 

"  I'm  sure  that  you  are  thinking  about  Mrs.  Eosa," 
she  said  softly. 

"Yes,"  answered  Miss  South,  "  I  see  that  something 


»iiftiiVi<»< 


"■^'Wt 


UB 

jecome  so 

in  a  half 

B  the  door 

were  here 

while  the 

tie  kitchen 

id  time  to 
ed  towards 
impolite  in 

;  with  Mrs. 
aw  Manuel 
or  two  at  a 
i  expression 
ra  was  half 

room  but  a 
them  that  it 
tfrs.  Barlow 
1  later.  As 
)th  girls  no- 
it.    At  last 

Mrs.  Eosa," 

t  something 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  161 

must  be  done  to  help  her,  but  I  am  not  sure  just  what  it 
should  be.  Possibly  she  cannot  recover,  or  perhaps  if 
she  had  a  good  doctor  he  might  advise— but  still,  she  is 
almost  too  poor  to  take  advantage  of  any  advice." 

"Yes,"  said  Jfora,  "suppose  a  doctor  should  advise 
her  to  go  to  Colorado,  or  CaUfornia;  why  he  might  as 
well  talk  about  the  moon." 

"I  know  it,"  murmured  Julia,  "and  yet  people  are 
sometimes  very  kind  to  the  poor." 

"  Yes,  at  Christmas  especially,"  rejoined  Nora  with 
a  laugh.  "  Did  you  hear  one  of  the  little  girls  when  I 
asked  her  what  she  had  Thanksgiving  say,  '  Two  tur- 
keys, one  Baptist  and  one  'Piscopal' " 

Julia  looked  a  little  shocked  at  this,  but  Miss  South 
only  smiled.  "  I  am  afraid  that  loaves  and  fishes  count 
for  a  great  deal  with  these  people  when  they  come  to 
select  a  church.  They  have  discovered  that  they  can  get 
more  from  the  Protestants  than  from  their  own  church, 
and  if  they  have  some  little  disagreement  with  a  priest^ 
they  take  advantage  of  this  to  put  themselves  under 
the  wing  of  the  Bethel,  or  of  Christ  Church.  Both 
have  a  great  many  Portuguese  in  attendance,  and  I 
ought  not  to  be  too  censorious,  for  some  of  them  un- 
doubtedly are  perfectly  sincere." 

"How  does  it  happen,  Miss  South,  that  you  know  so 
much  about  these  poor  North  End  people?"  asked 
Julia.  «  There,  I  did  not  mean  to  be  inquisitive,  but  it 
seems  wonderful  that  you  should  understand  them  so 
well." 


162  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 

«  To  tell  you  the  reason  fully,"  replied  she,  "  vould 
be  a  long  story,  but  just  now  it  may  be  enough  to  say 
that  I  have  had  a  little  mission  class  down  there  but  a 
block  or  two  from  Mrs.  Eosa's  for  several  years.  In 
this  way,  spending  one  evening  among  them,  as  well  as 
Sunday  afternoon,  I  have  come  to  understand  the  char-  i 
acteristics  of  these  foreigners."  • 

"Have  you  known  Mrs.  Eosa  all  this  time?"  asked 

Nora. 

"  Oh,  no  indeed,  I  never  had  seen  her  until  after  you 
rescued  Manuel.    But  since  then  I  have  called  at  the 
house  two  or  three  times  and  I  have  grown  to  like 
Mrs.  Eosa  very  well.     She  has  more  influence  over  her 
children  than  many  other  foreign  mothers  of  my  ac- 
quaintance.   But  here  we  are  at  Scollay  Square,  and 
as  it  is  only  five  o'clock,  would  not  you  enjoy  walking 
down  over  Beacon  Hill  instead  of  taking  another  car  ?  " 
"Yes,  indeed,"  both   girls   exclaimed,  and  pleased 
enough 'they  were  with   their   choice.    For  as  they 
wound  in  and  out  through  some  of  the  picturesque 
streets  of  the  West  End,  Miss  South  almost  made  the 
old  streets  alive  again  with  the  people  of  the  past.    As 
they  passed  the  head  of  Hancock  street  back  of  the 

State  House, 

"Down  there,"  she  said,  "was  the  Sumner  home- 
stead, where  Charles  Sumner  lived  for  many  years." 
Then  as  they  continued  down  Mt.  Vernon  street,  to- 
ward Louisbourg  Square,  she  told  them  that  here  was 
once  the  estate  of  Eev.  William  Blackstone. 


*te»iai.anji 


■^ 


n,0i,i)iM  i  *■  ■■!■  i*m\  ■' '  1  iii*winTi\Tl> 


aiitfc«rtiaw»rtB«iaeiiMWWNWiwi«»*«'  •t'/miiimt^-im 


CLUB 

she, "  Avould 
Qough  to  say 
ti  there  but  a 
al  years.  In 
m,  as  well  as 
and  the  char- 

iime  ?  "  asked 

ntil  after  you 
I  called  at  the 
^rown  to  like 
ence  over  her 
ers  of  my  ac- 
r  Square,  and 
snjoy  walking 
another  car  ?  " 
,  and  pleased 
For  as  they 
le  picturesque 
most  made  the 
'  the  past.    As 
it  back  of  the 

Sumner  home- 
many  years." 
•non  street,  to- 
1  that  here  was 
one. 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  163 

"  Historians,"  she  added,  «  believe  that  the  spring  of 
fresh  water  whose  discovery  by  Blackstone  led  Win- 
throp's  party  to  prefer  Boston  to  Charlestown,  was 
probably  not  far  from  the  centre  of  the  grassplot  in  the 
square.  But  we  must  walk  quickly,"  she  concluded,  as 
they  turned  to  a  side  street  that  led  them  to  the  famil- 
iar Beacon  street. 

"  I  have  come  over  here  to  call  your  attention  to  this 
curved  front  of  cream  white  at  the  middle  of  the  slope. 
You  have  passed  it  hundreds  of  times,  Nora,  but  I  won- 
der if  you  have  ever  realized  that  it  was  for  many  years 
the  home  of  William  Hickling  Prescott,  the  historian, 
and  that  here  he  wrote  many  of  his  finest  works." 

K^ora  was  ashamed  to  admit  that  she  hardly  remem- 
bered what  Prescott  had  written.    But  Julia,  whose 
historical  reading  had  been  unusually  deep  for  one  of 
her  years,  was  delighted  to  see  the  home  of  the  author 
of  «  Ferdinand  and  Isabella."    If  there  had  been  no  old 
landmarks  to  look  at  they  all  would  have  enjoyed  the 
walk  to  the  utmost.    Few  streets  in  the  world  are  more 
beautiful  than  Beacon  street,  at  dusk  or  after  the  lamps 
are  lighted.    Those  who  walk  westward  at  this  time  of 
day  have  the  Common  and  the  Garden  on  one  side,  the 
dignified  old  houses  on  the  other,  and  winding  far  in 
front  of  them  the  long  street  with  its  long  lines  of  lamps, 
while  far  off  in  the  west  the  heights  of  Brookline  whose 
brightly  lit  houses  and  twinkling  street  lamps  suggest 
a  huge  castle  as  the  end  ,of  the  journey.     Home  for 
Julia  and  Nora,  however,  lay  far  this  side  of  Brookline, 


.i 


0r^ 


11 


164         BKENDA,  IIEB  SCHOOL  AND  HER  (fLUB 

and  it  was  not  long  before  they  had  vo  l.id  Miss  South 
good-bye,  with  many  thanks  for  her  kinaness. 

Nora  at  dinner  that  evening  was  full  of  the  expe- 
riences <.f  the  afternoon,  and  her  mother  and  father  and 
the  younger  boys  were  not  only  interested,  but  had 
varirus  suggestions  to  make  as  to  the  most  helpful 
thin-s  to  do  for  the  Rosas.  I  won't  say  that  the  boys 
v^^evl  always  practical,  for  with  their  minds  full  of  the 
approaching  Christmas  they  could  think  of  little  that 
was  really  worth  while  doing  except  giving  the  family 
an  elaborately  decorated  Christmas  tree. 

Dr  Gostar  promised  to  find  out  whether  Mrs.  Eosa 
was  having  the  proper  kind  of  medical  treatment,  and 
Mrs  Gostar  said  that  she  would  try  to  talk  with  Miss 
South  and  learn  whether  there  was  any  special  thing 

that  she  could  do.  .      „ 

"  The  Christmas  tree  is  not  a  very  bad  suggestion, 
said  their  mother  consolingly  to  the  boys  when  she  saw 
that  they  were  disappointed  that  their  father  treated 
this  as  a  matter  of  slight  importance. 

"Why  I  think  that  it  would  be  just  lovely  to  Igive 
them  a  tree,"  added  Nora,  « if ,  if,  that  is,  you  know  that 
we  must  not  forget  Brenda." 

"Of  course  not,"  replied  her  mother,  "but  Brenda 
does  not  own  the  Rosas,  in  fact  I  should  be  inclined  to 
think  that  she  had  forgotten  them  lately." 

"  Oh  she  has  made  up  her  mind  that  she  is  going  to 
accomplish  something  wonderful  for  them  by  means  of 
the  Easter  Bazaar,  and " 


(tLUB 

(1  Miss  South 
less. 

of  the  expe- 
nd father  and 
sted,  but  had 
most  helpful 
that  the  boys 
ids  full  of  the 
:  of  little  that 
ng  the  family 

ber  Mrs.  Kosa 
reatment,  and 
talk  with  Miss 
'  special  thing 

,d  suggestion," 
5  when  she  saw 
father  treated 

lovely  to  "give 
you  know  that 

r,  "  but  Brenda 
I  be  inclined  to 

she  is  going  to 
5m  by  means  of 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB    1G5 

"  In  the  meantime  she  would  leave  them  to  starve." 

"  Oh,  papa,  you  are  laughing  at  me ;  Miss  South  says 
that  there  is  no  danger  of  any  one's  starving  in  Boston." 

"  All  the  same  you  cani.ot  expect  me  to  encourage  a 
dog-in-the-manger  disposition  in  Brenda,  and  you  have 
so  good  an  adviser  in  Miss  South  that  I  am  willing  to 
help  you  to  carry  out  any  plans  which  she  starts." 

Dr.  Gostar  was  so  far  right  in  his  estimate  of  Brenda 
that  he  would  have  felt  more  thn'  stifled  in  what  he 
had  said  to  Nora  had  he  look(  a  at  the  Barlows  at 
dinner-time.  For  he  might  then  have  seen  that  Brenda 
was  very  much  disturbed,  and  from  her  lips  he  would 
have  heard  some  very  cross  words. 

"  Really,  Julia,  I  think  that  it  wr^s  awfully  unkind  in 
you  and  Nora  to  go  to  see  the  Eosas  without  me ;  you 
know  that  I  wanted  to  see  them,  and  you  never  gave 
me  the  least  idea  that  you  were  going." 

"  But  I  am  sure  that  Miss  South  invited  you  to  go  to 
the  North  End  with  us." 

"  Well,  you  never  said  a  word  about  the  Eosas,  and 
you  know  that  I  do  not  care  at  all  about  old  streets  and 
houses,  and  besides,  I  could  not  have  gone  this  after- 
noon, so  that  you  might  have  waited." 

"  How  unreasonable  you  are,  Brenda,  and  inconsid- 
erate toAvards  Julia,"  interposed  her  mother.  "  Eeally  J 
had  begun  to  hope  that  you  were  improving,  and  here 
you  are,  crosser  than  ever." 

"  Yes,  Brenda,  don't  let  me  hear  you  talk  in  that  way 
again,"  added  her  father. 


1 


1G6         BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

«'  Well,  I  don't  think  it's  fair  for  Julia  and  Miss  South 
and  Nora  to  keep  making  plans  for  the  llosas  Avhen  I 
was  the  one  who  first  ^^'auted  to  do  something  for 
them ;  you  remember,  papa,  that  I  asked  you  to  buy  a 
carpet  for  them,  and  I  have  been  thinking  so  much 
about  that  Bazaar,  but  now  it  won't  be  a  bit  of  good  if 
everything  is  going  to  be  done  for  them  at  Christmas." 

"  Nonsense,  Brenda,  you  can  have  a  share  in  Julia's 
Christmas  tree,  and  I  cannot  feel  that  your  interest  in 
them  has  continued  very  strong.  It  seems  to  me  that 
you  ha'  0  been  more  inv.vrested  in  the  Bazaar  than  in 
the  Rosas,  and  that  now  you  should  be  wiUing  to  let 
others  make  plans  for  them." 

Durin{.>  all  the  discussion  Julia  had  had  little  to  say, 
but  she  resolved  at  the  earliest  opportunity  to  ask  Miss 
South  to  tell  Brenda  the  exact  condition  of  the  Eosas. 


CLUB 


ad  Miss  South 
llosas  Avhen  I 
something  for 

you  to  buy  a 
king  so  much 
bit  of  good  if 
at  Christmas." 
hare  in  Julia's 
our  interest  in 
ims  to  me  that 
Jazaar  than  in 

willing  to  let 

i  little  to  say, 

ity  to  ask  Miss 

of  the  Kosas. 


'¥''■ 


■-T»a<IW»JlMI|WI»]AJI.'j«<-<.JJM!.'CTS*J.^'U--g..J»P''-W-''-fe^^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


/ 


A 


1.0 


Ui|28     |2.5 
1^    12.2 


1.1      f/^"^ 

^        Nil 

IJ5  il.4    11.6 


«♦ 


r 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


L 


^■^>i^^?iAg:>.,»gag^aiiiigi^f;aa>,,., 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microroproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiquos 


« 


!f 


XVIII 


MEKUY    ClIKISTMAS 

"VYhen  Miss  South  heard  of  Brenda's  feeling  on  the 
subject  of  the  Rosas  she  hastened  to  invite  her  to  assist 
in  the  Christmas  tree  enterprise  "not  so  much  with 
money,  Brenda,"  she  said,  "  as  with  your  taste.  I  know 
that  you  and  Belle  can  make  several  of  the  decorations 
for  the  tree.  Money  to  spend  for  the  things  has  been 
given  me  by  a  friend,  and  we  shall  have  more  than 
enough." 

V/ith  this  suggestion  Brenda  was  not  at  all  displeased, 
for  she  had  spent  more  than  double  her  liberal  allow- 
ance of  Christmas  money  on  gifts  for  her  friends.  A 
foolish  habit  of  exchanging  presents  had  grown  up  at 
school,  and  each  girl  tried  to  return  the  presents  of  the 
season  before  with  something  handsomer  than  the  giver 
had  bestowed  on  her.  In  this  way  those  who  had  to 
consider  money  were  called  mean  if  they  did  not  give  a 
handsome  present  to  all  those  whom  they  knew,  that  is 
those  girls  with  whom  they  had  anything  more  than  a 
speaking  acquaintance.  The  ever  extravagant  Brenda 
had  reached  almost  the  end  of  the  list  of  those  whom  she 
wished  to  remember  with  Christmas  gifts,  and  had  had 
to  go  to  her  father  for  more  money,  which  he  gave  her 
only  on  condition  that  she  should  deduct  it  from  her 


^. 


,  ■ 


tt«t>^«*!«««B*a«'*it«-.s<«K!(i«!»t«i^  ' 


168 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


allowance  of  the  next  two  months.  It  was  probaW/ 
this  knowledge  that  she  could  do  little  for  the  Christ- 
mas tree  for  the  Rosas  which  had  led  her  at  first  to 
express  herself  rather  ill-naturedly  to  Julia  on  the  sub- 
ject. 

Mr.  Barlow  always  protested  a  little  against  Brenda's 
present-giving  habit.     He  said  that  it  was  very  foolish 
to  give  a  silver  pin-tray  to  a  girl  who  perhaps  already 
had  a  half-dozen  similar  articles,  which  she  would  prob- 
ably return  with  a  silver  scent  bottle,  of  which  Brenda 
already  had  more  than  she  could  use  in  a  lifetime. 
"  It  would  be  much  more  sensible  if  each  of  you  would 
go  out  and  buy  the  thing  which  you  wish  the  most  for 
yourself  and  let  others  do  the  same.     I  have  an  idea 
that  your  wants  would  be  less  numerous  and  less  costly 
if  you  felt  that  you  were  spending  your  own  money  for 
yourself." 
"Oh!  papa." 

"  Yes,  I  mean  it.  If  you  were  in  the  habit  of  buying 
more  books,  it  would  not  be  so  bad,  there  would  be 
little  danger  of  your  having  too  many,  and  one  book,  if 
a  duplicate,  could  be  properly  exchanged  for  another. 
But  you  buy  such  foolish  things  for  one  another,  and 
the  chief  aim  of  each  girl  seems  to  be  to  outdo  every 

other  girl." 

"  Oh,  papa,  I'm  sure  we  all  make  out  lists  of  what  we 
want  the  most,  and  we  always  try  to  please  one  an- 
other, indeed  we  always  do,  and  one  can't  be  mean ;  I'm 
sure  you  wouldn't  want  any  one  to  call  me  mean." 


JB 

probably' 
he  C'lrist- 

at  first  to 
n  the  sub- 

t  Brenda's 
3ry  foolish 
ps  ah'eady 
ould  prob- 
ch  Brenda 
I  lifetime, 
you  would 
e  most  for 
ve  an  idea 
less  costly 
money  for 


b  of  buying 
would  be 
)ne  book,  if 
3r  another, 
nother,  and 
)utdo  every 

of  what  we 
ase  one  an- 
;  mean ;  I'm 
mean." 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


1G9 


"  Now,  Brenda,  of  course  not ;  but  there  are  different 
kinds  of  meanness,  and  I  wonder  how  many  of  you 
girls  at  Miss  Crawdon's  over  stop  to  think  how  many 
little  comforts  your  Christmas  presents  would  buy  for 
the  needy  men  and  women  who  have  so  little  to 
brighten  their  lives.  No,  Brenda,  I  do  not  begrudge 
you  the  money  that  I  give  you,  but  I  often  do  object  to 
your  way  of  spending  it — sometimes,"  he  hastened  to 
add,  as  he  saw  the  frown  gathering  on  Brenda's  face. 

But,  after  all,  it  would  take  too  long  to  tell  you  how 
thoroughly  in  earnest  Julia  and  the  others  were  in  their 
efforts  to  make  the  Christinas  tree  a  success.  The  tree, 
to  be  sure,  was  the  least  part  of  it.  For  Mrs.  Kosa's 
small  kitchen  was  not  adapted  to  a  very  large  one,  and 
Miss  South  decided  that  it  would  be  rather  foolish  to 
put  too  much  money  into  a  thing  of  that  kind.  The 
decorations  were  inexpensive,  or  homemade,  and  the 
presents  were  useful  rather  than  ornamental.  Of  course 
there  were  toys  and  colored  picture-books  for  Manuel 
and  the  smalkr  girls,  and  bags  of  candy  and  oranges 
for  each  of  the  family,  and  candles  enough  on  the  tree 
to  make  a  cheerful  illumination  for  five  or  ten  minutes 
v/hile  Miss  South  and  Philip  stood  near  by  with  pails 
of  water  ready  to  use  in  case  a  spark  of  fire  should  fall 
where  it  was  not  expected.  But  after  all,  things  Avent 
off  very  well,  and  when  the  Four,  or  rather  the  Five — 
for  Julia,  of  course,  was  included — drove  down  to  see 
the  distribution  of  the  presents,  they  had  hardly  stand- 
inff-room  in  the  little  kitchen.    Julia  and  Miss  South 


^MHMMItlMlM 


170 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 


had  done  the  most  of  the  purchasing,  and  the  things 
that  they  had  thought  of  were  innumerable.  I  need 
not  tell  you  what  they  all  were,  but  there  was  a  new 
rug  to  go  in  front  of  the  stove,  and  there  were  two 
wadded  quilts  for  each  of  the  family  beds,  there  was  a 
new  gown  for  Mrs.  Rosa,  and  mittens  and  shoes  for  all 
the  children,  and— but  it  is  better  for  you  to  imagine  it 
all,  only  remembering  that  when  a  family  is  absolutely 
destitute,  a  great  deal  of  money  may  be  spent  without 
making  a  great  show.  The  Christmas  dinner  had  been 
sent  by  the  Baptist  Church,  and  on  Christmas  evening 
the  children  were  to  go  to  a  festival  at  the  Episcopal 
Church  where  they  expected  to  receive  some  other  pres- 
ents. For  even  Miss  South  had  not  yet  had  enough  in- 
fluence to  get  the  Rosas  to  devote  themselves  to  one 
church.  They  still  continued  to  think  that  to  attend 
two  Protestant  churches  showed  a  praiseworthy  excess 
of  virtue. 

But  whatever  the  trouble  and  expense  had  been,  the 
beaming  faces  of  Mrs.  Rosa  and  the  children  were  suffi- 
cient compensation  for  Miss  South  and  her  pupils. 
Even  Belle  had  no  fault  to  find  with  the  tree,  or  the 
Rosas  or  with  anything  connected  with  the  celebra- 
tion. 

But  for  Julia  one  of  the  pleasantest  results  of  the 
Cliristmas  tree  was  the  intimacy  which  grew  up  between 
her  and  Miss  South,  a  rather  unusual  friendship  to  have 
arisen  between  a  girl  of  sixteen  and  a  woman  ten  years 
older. 


^"ilimniiiii 


.VB 


BRENDA,   ITER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  l7l 


the  things 

le.     I  need 

was  a  new 

were  two 

.here  was  a 

bees  for  all 

imagine  it 

absolutely 

;nt  without 

ir  had  been 

las  evening 

e  Episcopal 

other  pres- 

enough  in- 

Ives  to  one 

t  to  attend 

rthy  excess 

d  been,  the 
I  were  sutli- 
her  pupils, 
tree,  or  the 
he  celebra- 

jults  of  the 
up  between 
ship  to  have 
,n  ten  years 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barlow  were  pleased  with  the  anima- 
tion which  Julia  had  shown  in  this  work  for  the  Christ- 
mas tree,  and  they  had  no  objection  to  the  intimacy 
with  Miss  South,  since  Miss  Crawdon  had  assured  them 
that  they  knew  her  to  be  a  young  woman  of  unusually 
fine  character.  Just  after  Christmas  Miss  South  went 
up  to  the  country  for  a  week  or  two  of  perfect  rest, 
and  Julia  for  the  first  time  since  she  came  to  Boston 
found  herself  entering  into  a  round  of  gaiety.  Danc- 
ing parties  were  given  almost  every  evening  by  some 
one  of  the  schoolgirls,  and  no  one  thought  of  inviting 
Brenda  without  asking  Julia,  too.  It  is  true  that  Julia 
did  not  care  very  much  for  round  dances,  but  she  had 
come  to  see  that  it  was  almost  a  duty  to  enter  more 
heartily  into  the  amusements  of  her  schoolmates.  So, 
putting  aside — so  far  as  she  could — her  natural  diffi- 
dence— she  almost  always  accompanied  Brenda,  and 
though  she  could  not  take  part  in  round  dances,  she 
seldom  had  to  sit  alone.  There  was  always  some  other 
girl  who  did  not  dance,  or  who  had  not  been  asked  for 
the  dance,  and  not  infrequently  some  awkward  boy 
who  preferred  sitting  it  out  to  dancing.  On  some  oc- 
casions, even  v/hen  there  had  been  but  two  or  three 
square  dances  in  which  Julia  could  take  part,  she  had 
reported  to  her  uncle  and  aunt  at  breakfast  the  next 
morning  that  she  had  enjoyed  herself  very  much. 

"  A  contented  mind  is  a  continual  feast,"  said  Belle, 
sarcastically,  when  she  heard  Julia  telling  some  one 
how  much  she  had  enjoyed  a  certain  evening.    "  Why,  I 


Hie 


aemmm*"^ 


172         BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

do  not  think  that  Julia  was  on  the  floor  twice.  "When- 
ever I  saw  her  she  was  talking  to  wall  flowers,  or  small 
boys  who  ought  to  have  been  at  home  or  in  bed."  By 
"  small  boy,"  Belle  meant  any  one  who  was  not  yet  in 
college,  for  she  herself  was  hardly  polite  to  any  one 
younger  than  a  sophomore,  and  she  wondered  that  any 
hostess  to  whose  house  she  was  invited  should  think  of 
having  any  one  there  younger  than  this.  But  the  best- 
intentioned  hostess  sometimes  had  young  cousins  or 
nephews  whom  she  wished  to  invite,  and  the  two  or 
three  years'  difference  in  age  between  a  sophomore 
and  a  boy  still  in  the  preparatory  school  did  not  count 
for  much  in  her  eyes,  however  it  may  have  been  re- 
garded by  some  of  the  girls  of  Belle's  age. 

Yet  in  spite  of  Belle's  unfavorable  criticisms,  Julia 
was  gradually  winning  her  way  to  considerable  pop- 
ularity, and  this  without  any  effort  on  her  own  part. 
She  was  especially  polite  to  elderly  ladies,  not  from  any 
motive,  but  because  this  seemed  the  proper  thing,  and 
her  natural  kindliness  of  heart  led  her  to  look  after  any 
other  girl  Avho  seemed  neglected  or  lonely.  As  to  the 
boys — well,  while  no  one  could  tell  exactly  how  it 
was,  she  had  a  way  of  drawing  them  out  and  making 
even  those  who  hated  parties,  admit  to  her  that  if  more 
girls  were  like  her  they  wouldn't  mind  going  out. 
"  But  most  girls,  you  know,  just  order  us  boys  about  so, 
and  we  have  to  dance  whether  we  want  to  or  not,  or 
they  call  us  all  kinds  of  things  behind  our  backs,"  one 
of  them  said  to  Julia  one  evening. 


J 


B 

.  When- 
,  or  small 
ed."  By 
lot  yet  in 
any  one 
that  any 
I  think  of 
,  the  best- 
ousins  or 
e  two  or 
aphomore 
not  count 
I  been  re- 

5ras,  Julia 
able  pop- 
awn  part, 
from  any 
;hing,  and 
after  any 
As  to  the 
y  how  it 
id  making 
lat  if  more 
■oing  out. 
3  about  so, 
or  not,  or 
acks,"  one 


BRENDA.   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


173 


"  Why,  how  do  you  know  ?  "  she  had  asked. 

"  Oh,  our  sisters  tell  us ;  why  haven't  you  any  broth- 
ers yourself  ?  " 

"  No,"  said  Julia,  laughing  at  his  earnestness,  "  nor 
any  sisters  either." 

"  Oh,  well,  you  know  lots  of  girls,  and  you  must  have 
heard  them  talk.  I  can  tell  you  after  I  have  heard  my 
sisters  and  their  friends  talking  people  over,  I  think 
that  I  will  never  go  to  a  party  again." 

"  Then  why  do  you  ?  " 

"  Oh,  you  have  to ;  some  way,  the  other  fellows  all 
kind  of  make  fun  of  you  if  you  don't,  and  then  your  fam- 
ily all  get  at  you,  and  it's  all  an  awful  bore.  But  when 
I  find  a  girl  like  you  who  don't  mind  sitting  still  and 
talking,  I  don't  have  quite  so  bad  a  time."  Then  re- 
membering that  a  little  more  politeness  was  due  even 
to  a  girl  who  didn't  pretend  to  be  fond  of  dancing,  he 
added,  "  Wouldn't  you  like  to  try  this  Portland  Fancy  ? 
I  can  generally  get  through  that  all  right,  and  I  don't 
mind  dancing  with  you,"  and  though  the  compliment 
in  the  last  part  of  his  speech  was  a  little  dubious,  Julia 
accepted,  to  the  amazement  of  some  of  the  other  girls, 
who  Avould  have  felt  themselves  very  ranch  lowered  if 
obliged  to  dance  with  a  schoolboy. 

After  all  the  gaiety  of  Christmas  wee^'  it  wasn't  the 
easiest  thing  in  the  world  for  the  girls  to  settle  down 
to  work  at  school.  There  were  so  many  things  to  talk 
over,  there  was  so  much  to  think  about.  Christmas 
day  itself  had  been  very  pleasant  for  Julia,  though  it 


174         BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

had  been  kept  by  her  uncle  and  aunt  strictly  as  a  fam- 
ily festival.  She  and  Brenda  were  the  youngest  of  the 
group  gathered  at  the  table,  for  Brenda's  elder  sister 
■was  still  in  Europe,  and  the  other  cousins  invited  to 
the  dinner  were  all  older  than  Julia  and  Brenda.  The 
presents  were  given  unostentatiously  at  breakfast  be- 
fore the  arrival  of  any  outside  of  the  household,  and 
Julia  was  touched  to  find  that  she  had  been  remem- 
bered not  only  by  the  relatives  Avhom  she  had  seen,  but 
by  the  absent  cousins  in  Europe  who  had  known  her 
only  when  she  was  a  very  little  girl.  Brenda  in  her 
turn  was  extremely  surprised  by  the  handsome  gifts 
which  Julia  gave  to  her  and  to  her  father  and  mother. 
There  was  the  beautiful  bracelet  which  she  had  been 
longing  for  as  she  hnd  seen  it  in  a  "Winter  street  win- 
dow, with  the  tiny  a  ^h  set  near  the  clasp,  while  for 
her  father  and  mother  was  a  large  paper  edition  of 
Thackeray,  finely  illustrated  and  elegantly  bound. 
Brenda  was  too  heedless  of  money  herself  to  stop  to 
count  the  cost  of  these  gifts,  and  yet  she  realized  that 
they  must  be  expensive,  and  while  thanking  Julia  with 
the  greatest  warmth,  she  wondered  how  in  the  world 
she  had  been  able  to  afford  them. 

Her  father  had  laughed  as  usual  at  what  he  called 
her  "  silverware,"  and  had  asked  her  again  as  he  had 
always  asked  her  since  she  had  acquired  the  habit  of 
present  exchanging,  as  he  called  it. 

"  Now,  wouldn't  it  really  be  more  fun  to  have  all 
your  own  money  again,  Brenda,  so  that  you  could  start 


1 


as  a  fam- 
est  of  the 
Ider  sister 
invited  to 
Ida.  The 
ikfast  be- 
hold, and 
n  remem- 
[  seen,  but 
nown  her 
la  in  her 
ome  gifts 
d  mother, 
had  been 
treet  win- 
while  for 
edition  of 
y  bound, 
to  stop  to 
dized  that 
Fulia  with 
the  world 

;  he  called 
as  he  had 
le  habit  of 

)  have  all 
jould  start 


J 


BRENDA,   ITER  SCHOOL   AND   ITER  CLUB  175 

out,  and  buy  for  yourself  the  things  that  you  like  the 
most  instead  of  all  these  odds  and  ends." 

"  Oh,  papa,"  Brenda  had  replied,  as  she  always  did, 
"  I  just  love  these  things,  and  I  have  more  presents  than 
almost  any  girl  I  know ;  they  say  that  I  reall}'^  am  the 
most  popular." 

"  Yes,"  he  rejoined,  "  because  you  make  the  most 
presents.  However,"  as  he  saw  a  cloud  settling  on  her 
face,  "  I  will  not  say  anything  if  you  are  happy.  Only 
remember  that  you  won't  have  any  allowance  again 
until  the  first  of  March." 

But  an  empty  pocketbook  did  not  seem  the  worst 
thing  in  the  world  to  Brenda  with  her  happy-go-lucky 
disposition,  and  on  the  Monday  after  New  Year's,  when 
they  were  all  back  in  school  she  was  the  merriest  of  the 
crowd. 


:l 


L 


imiiii  miiiiiMiiMiiiti 


XIX 

NORA'S  THOUGHTLESSNESS 

It  is  never  the  easiest  thing  in  the  world  to  settle 
down  to  Avork  after  the  holidays,  and  even  Julia  for  a 
day  or  two  found  herself  a  little  dreamy,  with  her 
thoughts  constantly  going  back  to  the  many  pleasant 
things  of  that  Christmas  week.    But  it  was  not  as  hard 
for  her  as  for  her  cousins  to  resume  the  regular  routine. 
She  had  a  more  definite  aim  than  they,  with  the  pros- 
pect  of  college  examinations  not  so  very  far  away. 
Brenda  had  not  yot  made  up  her  mind  to  give  her  ap- 
proval to  her  cousin's  studying  Greek,  and  she  did  not 
take  the  trouble  to  contradict  Belle  and  Frances  Pounder 
when  they  said  that  it  must  be  a  very  disagreeable  thing 
to  have  a  cousin  who  intended  to  be  a  teacher.    It  is 
true  that  neither  Belle  nor  Frances  was  thoroughly  in- 
formed as  to  Julia's  intentions,  but  they  never  needed 
very  definite  facts  on  which  to  base  their  theories. 
Consequently  when  they  were  at  a  loss  for  a  subject  of 
conversation,  they  were  in  the  habit  of    discussing 
Julia's  peculiarities.     Other  persons  did  not  find  Julia 
peculiar.    To  older  people  she  seemed  an  especially 
well-mannered  girl,  with  a  delightful  vein  of  thought- 
fulness  that  was  not  too  often  met  in  young  girls.    She 
had  become  also  a  decided  favorite  with  the  brothers 


1  to  settle 
ulia  for  a 

with  her 
y  pleasant 
ot  as  hard 
ar  routine. 
I  the  pros- 
far  away, 
ve  her  ap- 
he  did  not 
3S  Pounder 
jable  thing 
her.    It  is 
roughly  in- 
i^er  needed 
r  theories. 
,  subject  of 

discussing 
;  find  Julia 

especially 
)f  thought- 
girls.  She 
le  brothers 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   HER  CLUB  177 

of  her  school  friends  to  an  extent  that  sometimes  seemed 
surprising.  For  Julia  was  not  an  extremely  pretty 
girl,  and  she  was  not  half  so  well  informed  on  sports 
and  games  as  were  the  girls  who  had  lived  all  their 
lives  in  Boston.  But  she  had  a  way  of  listening  at- 
tentively to  whatever  any  boy  happened  to  be  saying 
to  her,  and  the  questions  that  she  asked  always  showed 
an  unusual  degree  of  attention — an  attention  that  any 
one  could  see  was  not  a  mere  pretence.  Philip  Blair 
had  already  begun  to  confide  to  her  a  larger  share  of 
his  college  woes  than  he  would  have  confided  to  his 
placid  sister  Edith.  For  Edith  had  an  uncomfortable 
habit  of  forgetting  just  what  was  to  be  kept  secret,  and 
though  Philip  had  no  very  dark  secrets,  there  were 
still  little  things  that  he  preferred  not  to  have  told. 
Julia  was  also  very  ready  to  help  Nora's  younger 
brothers  in  their  lessons,  and  as  Harry  Gostar  said, 
•'  There  isn't  another  girl  Nora  knows  that  could  help 
a  fellow  with  his  Greek  exercises,  and  even  if  she  hasn't 
studied  Greek  any  longer  than  I  have,  she  has  learned 
more  than  enough  to  show  me  where  I  make  mistakes 
in  these  beastly  old  conjugations." 

There  was  probably  some  jealousy  in  the  feeling  of 
Frances  and  Belle  toward  Julia,  but  jealousy  was  not  a 
strong  motive  with  Brenda.  In  her  case  there  had 
been  little  more  than  pettishness  in  her  first  attitude 
towards  her  cousin — the  pettishness  of  a  spoiled  child. 
Yet  this  pettishness,  which  left  to  itself  would  have 
seemed  of  little  account, — hardly  worth  noticing,  when 

12 


178  BEENDA,  HER  SOUOOL  AXD  HER  CLUB 

fanned  by  Belle  and  Frances  took  on  the  aspec;.  of 
jealousy.  In  consequence  of  this  feeling  Julia  had 
been  made  at  times  very  uncomfortable,  though  no  one 
had  ever  known  her  to  say  a  word  to  Brcnda  in  resent- 
ment. Sometimes  she  found  it  very  hard  not  to  say  a 
word  when  she  heard  the  Four  rushing  upstairs  on  the 
afternoons  of  the  club  meetings.  Strange  though  it 
may  seem,  no  invitation  had  yet  been  given  her  to  as- 
sist in  the  work  for  the  Bazaar,  even  although  all  the 
other  girls  realized  that  the  success  of  the  Eosas'  Christ- 
mas tree  had  been  largely  due  to  her.  Perhaps  it  was 
just  as  well  that  Julia  had  no  opportunity  to  inspect 
the  things  that  were  preparing  for  the  Bazaar.  For 
even  after  these  many  weeks  of  work  there  was  hardly 
a  single  finished  article.  Belle's  centrepiece  was  so 
elaborate  that  a  whole  afternoon  showed  hardly  more 
than  a  single  finished  leaf,  or  one  exquisitely  Avrought 
blossom. 

"  If  any  one  would  pay  you  for  your  time,  Bella," 
Nora  said  mischievously  one  day,  "  we  should  have 
money  enough  to  send  one  of  the  Eosa  children  to 
Europe." 

"You'd  better  talk,  Nora,"  Belle  replied,  "your 
afghan  isn't  half  done  either,  and  an  afghan  does  not 
begin  to  be  as  fussy  as  a  centrepiece,  and  it  isn't  even 
artistic,  or " 

"  Oh,  well,"  Nora  replied,  "  this  is  not  the  only  thing 
that  I  have  done ;  I  keep  it  to  work  on  here,  but  I  have 
finished  a  small  shawl  at  home,  and  a  pair  of  baby's 


3LUB 

le  aspecL  of 
r  Julia  had 
ougli  no  one 
da  in  resent- 
not  to  say  a 
itairs  on  the 
e  though  it 
3n  her  to  as- 
ough  all  the 
'osas'  Clirist- 
rhaps  it  was 
;y  to  inspect 
iazaar.  For 
)  was  hardly 
liece  was  so 
hardly  more 
3ly  Avrought 

time,  Bell3," 

should   have 

children  to 

plied,  "your 
lan  does  not 
it  isn't  even 

le  only  thing 
fe,  but  I  have 
dr  of  baby's 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  179 

shoes,  and  I  am  going  to  do  any  number  of  things  be- 
sides." 

"Ah,"  said  Belle,  tossing  her  head,  "you  won't  find 
me  working  myself  to  death  over  a  Bazaar.  I  think  one 
afternoon  a  week  is  a  great  deal  to  give  to  any  poor 
family,  for  that  is  what  it  amounts  to,  and  you  know 
that  I  don't  care  much  about  those  Rosas,  anyway." 
"  Oh,  Belle ! "  cried  Edith,  looking  shocked. 
"No,  indeed,  I  don't,  and  I  am  sure  that  Brenda 
does  not  care  half  as  much  as  she  pretends.  Why, 
Edith,  as  for  that  you  yourself  never  go  down  to  the 
North  End  to  see  them." 

"I  can't;  ray  mother  won't  let  me  go  into  dirty 
streets  or  into  tenement  houses." 

"  Oh !  if  you  cared  very  much,  you'd  find  some  way 
to  go  there  occasionally.     You  could  drive." 

Edith  looked  so  uncomfortable  at  this  suggestion, 
that  Nora,  on  whom  usually  fell  the  duty  of  taking  up 
the  cudgels,  exclaimed, 

"  You  know  that  Edith  was  very  generous  at  Christ- 
mas, and  that  she  is  ready  to  do  ever  so  much  more  for 
the  Eosas,  and  it  isn't  a  bit  fair  to  speak  in  that  Avay." 
Belle  discreetly  said  nothing  further,  for  she  had 
learned  that  when  Nora  assumed  this  positive  tone, 
Brenda  was  apt  to  go  over  on  her  side,  and  then  Belle 
herself  would  be  so  in  the  minority  as  to  be  obliged  to 
seem  an  unpopular  person,  and  if  there  was  one  thing 
in  the  world  that  she  dreaded,  it  was  to  be  considered 
unpopular.    So  trimming  her  sails  she  said. 


inliMliiOte 


180  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

"Why,  how  silly  you  are,  Nora,  you  know  that  I 
was  only  in  fun.  Of  course  we  all  are  interested  in 
the  Rosas,  and  I  only  wish  that  I  could  do  two  or  three 
centrepieces  for  the  Bazaar.  But  I  am  always  so  busy 
at  this  season " 

"  You  busy,  Belle,"  cried  Nora.  "  Who  ever  heard 
of  such  a  thing.  You  are  just  the  idlest  person  I 
know." 

"  Indeed  I  am  not,"  was  the  answer.  "  I  have  to  do 
all  the  errands  for  the  family,  and  half  my  clothes  are 
made  in  the  house,  and  we  always  have  such  stupid 
seamstresses,  that " 

"  I  should  say  so.  Belle ;  I  do  think  that  you  have  had 
some  of  the  ugliest  clothes,  lately,  that  I  have  seen  this 
winter,"  interrupted  Nora,  rather  unceremoniously. 
Belle  reddened  very  deeply  at  this  speech,  for  as  a  mat- 
ter of  fact  she  was  extremely  sensitive  on  the  subject  of 
her  clothes.  Unlike  Brenda  or  Edith,  she  never  had 
the  privilege  of  going  to  a  fine  costumer ;  nor  could 
she  even  employ  the  dressmaker  who  made  some  of  the 
gowns  worn  by  others  of  her  set  of  friends.  The  cir- 
cumstances in  her  family  were  such  that  she  could  not 
gratify  her  taste  in  dress.  She  must  wear  this  thing  or 
that  thing  that  her  grandmother  had  selected,  or  must 
have  something  of  her  mother's  altered  to  the  present 
fashion  for  girls.  However  skilful  the  alterations, 
she  felt  as  if  she  were  in  some  way  disgraced.  Now 
to  tell  the  truth  Belle  herself  had  so  much  natural  taste 
that  only  a  very  severe  critic  could  see  anything  to 


J-  t  « 


iX 


LUB 


BKENDA,  IIEK  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


181 


now  that  I 
itercsted  in 
;wo  or  three 
ays  so  busy 

ever  heard 
st  person  I 

[  have  to  do 

clothes  are 

such  stupid 

ou  have  had 
ive  seen  this 
emoniously. 
or  as  a  mat- 
le  subject  of 
;  never  had 
;  nor  could 
some  of  the 
Is.  The  cir- 
le  could  not 
;his  thing  or 
ted,  or  must 
'  the  present 
alterations, 
aced.  Now 
latural  taste 
anything  to 


criticise  in  her  dress,  and  a  sensible  person  watching 
the  two  girls  would  have  said  that  it  was  much  better 
for  a  young  girl  to  be  brought  up  witl  the  somewhat 
economical  habits  that  had  to  be  Belle's  than  to  have 
the  rather  too  elegant  clothes,  and  the  many  changes 
of  costume  which  Mrs.  Blair  seemed  to  prefer  for  Edith. 
But  girls  will  be  girls,  and  Belle's  great  grievance  was 
that  when  fawn  brown  for  example,  was  the  fashionable 
spring  shade,  she  had  to  wear  a  gown  of  stone  grey, 
because  somewhere  in  the  cedar  chests  in  her  grand- 
mother's attic  there  was  a  stonegrey  thibet,  ample 
enough  to  cut  over  into  a  spring  gown  for  her.  As  to 
hats,  neither  her  mother  nor  her  grandmother  approved 
of  her  having  her  hats  trimmed  at  a  milliner's.  In  con- 
sequence, after  her  mother  had  put  on  a  hat  a  simple 
trimming  such  as  she  approved  herself.  Belle  would 
spend  her  first  spare  afternoon  in  ripping  it  all  off,  in 
order  to  retrim  it.  Indeed  she  usually  spent  not  one 
afternoon  but  several  in  this  operation,  and  even  ven- 
tured to  lay  out  her  own  pocket  money  in  little  orna- 
ments or  in  ribbons  that  she  thought  would  add  to  the 
appearance  of  the  hat.  In  the  same  way  she  was  able 
too  to  make  slight  alterations  in  the  appearance  of  her 
gowns,  and  sometimes  the  changes  were  improvements. 
At  other  times  what  she  had  considered  a  genuine  addi- 
tion to  the  style  of  her  garment  or  hat  to  other  eyes 
seemed  only  queer,  or  in  schoolgirl  parlance  "  weird." 

When  therefore  Nora  said  that  she  had  considered 
Belle's  clothes  of  the  present  winter  the  ugliest  she  had 


,  i 

I 


IMMM 


ixiiimiiiiiin  mill 


182 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


seen,  she  touched  a  tender  cord.  In  the  first  place 
Belle  had  had  a  strong  dislike  for  the  coat  Jind  hat 
which  her  mother  and  grandmother  had  selected  for 
her,  and  in  the  second  place  she  thought  that  she  had 
improved  the  appearance  of  her  costume  as  a  whole  by 
entirely  altering  the  style  of  her  winter  hat.  For  she 
had  twisted  the  front  to  the  back,  had  added  a  deep 
blue  bow  to  the  trimming,  and  she  believed  that  alto- 
gether she  had  accomplished  wonders. 

At  Nora's  speech  the  teai's  came  to  her  eyes,  and  the 
heedless  Brenda,  who  was  not  herself  always  careful  of 
the  feelings  broke  forth  indignantly, 

"  I  do  think,  Nora,  that  you  might  be  careful  what 
you  say ;  you  know  that  Belle  dresses  as  well  as  she 
can,  and  I  think  that  she  always  looks  well.  I  wish 
that  I  could  trim  hats." 

"  Oh,  Brenda,  it  is  a  good  thing  that  you  can't,  for  if 
you  could  you  never  would  have  a  thing  to  wear ;  you 
can  do  fancy  work,  but  you  haven't  a  thing  finished 
yet  for  the  Bazaar." 

While  Nora  was  talking  Belle  had  been  folding  up 
her  work,  and  in  a  moment  more  she  was  putting  on 
her  hat  and  coat. 

"  You  are  '^ot  going  now  ? "  cried  Brenda.  "  Oh, 
don't  go ;  you're  not  mad  at  Nora,  are  you  ?  " 

"Oh,  no,"  answered  Belle  with  the  air  of  injured 
innocence.  "  Oh,  no,  but  I  think  that  I  ought  to  be 
going.    I  did  not  mean  to  stay  the  whole  afternoon." 

"  Oh,  don't  go,"  urged  Edith ;  "  if  you'll  wait  half  an 


mmtm 


.UB 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


183 


first  place 
at  Jind  hat 
lelected  for 
lat  she  had 
1  whole  by 
t.  For  she 
ded  a  deep 
i  that  alto- 

es,  and  the 
3  careful  of 

ireful  what 
well  as  she 
jU.    I  wish 

can't,  for  if 
wear;  you 
ng  finished 

folding  up 
putting  on 

ttda.    "  Oh, 

of  injured     . 
ught  to  be 
'ternoon." 
rait  half  an 


*      .* 


hour  I  will  go  with  you,  but  I  must  finish  this  piece  of 
drawn  work." 

But  Belle  continued  to  put  on  her  outer  v;raps,  and 
in  a  few  minutes  had  bidden  the  others  good-bye.  As 
a  matter  of  fact  Belle  was  deeply  offended,  and  she 
knew  that  if  she  had  stayed  much  longer  with  her 
friends  she  would  have  been  driven  to  express  herself 
strongly.  Now  a  general  quarrel  was  a  thing  to  be 
dreaded,  and  she  knew  that  it  would  be  unwise  to  risk 
it.  Belle  was  certainly  a  sensible  girl,  and  what  she 
now  did  was  really  the  best  thing  under  the  circum- 
stances. 

Left  to  themselves  the  three  other  girls  let  their 
tongues  move  very  freely.  It  was  something  new  for 
the  rather  loquacious  Belle  to  go  off  without  a  word,  as  if 
in  some  way  she  had  been  vanquished.  It  was  the  very 
best  thing  that  she  could  have  done  for  herself. 

"  Keally,  Nora,  I  don't  see  how  you  could  speak  in 
that  way  to  Belle.  I  am  sure  that  she  feels  very  badly," 
began  Edith. 

"Well,  she  is  awfully  conceited  about  her  clothes, 
and  sometimes  she  does  look  so  queer." 

"  But  you  shouldn't  say  so  to  her  face " 

"  Better  to  her  face  than  behind  her  back." 
"I  don't  know,"  rejoined  Edith,  "there  are  some 
things  that  it  is  just  as  well  not  to  say  at  all.    Belle  has 
a  right  to  wear  whatever  kind  of  hats  she  likes." 

"  Oh,  Edith,"  responded  Nora,  "  you  are  altogether 
too  fair.    I  am  tired  of  having  Belle  find  fault  with 


184         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

every  one  else  as  if  she  were  just  perfect  herself.  For 
my  own  part,  I " 

"AVell,  Nora,"  said  Brenda,  "you  ought  not  to  say 
anything  to  Belle  when  she  is  in  my  house.  I  happen  to 
know  that  she  is  very  sensitive  about  her  clothes.  In 
the  first  place  her  mother  will  never  let  her  have  what 
she  wants " 

"  No,  it's  her  grandmother,"  interrupted  Edith.  "  She 
really  does  have  a  hard  time,  and  it  isn't  fair  to  criti- 
cise her." 

«'  No,"  added  Brenda,  « it  is  noL" 

•'  Well,  Brenda,"  said  Nora,  "  you  ought  not  to  say 
anything.  You  make  Belle  awfully  mad  sometimes  by 
what  you  say.  I  heard  you  telling  her  the  other  day 
that  you  should  think  that  she'd  just  hate  that  winter 
coat  that  she  has  been  wearing,  the  fur  is  so  very  unbe- 
coming, and  you  asked  her  why  she  didn't  have  a 
chinchilla  collar  and  muff.  She  won't  quarrel  with  you, 
because  there  are  so  many  little  things  that  you  can 
do  for  her." 

"There,  there,"  cried  Edith  who  saw  that  neither 
Brenda  nor  Nora  was  in  an  amiable  frame  of  mind. 
"  Don't  let  us  bicker.  Any  one  would  think  that  we 
were  all  enemies  instead  of  the  inseparable  four." 

"  Oh,  Edith,  we  can't  all  be  as  amiable  as  you,"  re- 
sponded Nora.  "  But  really  I  am  a  little  sorry  that  I  of- 
fended Belle,  for  I  know  that  she  has  a  rather  hard  time 
at  home,  but  I  do  wish  that  she  would  not  put  on  such 
superior  airs,  and  I  do  wish  that  she  would  not  wear 


LUB 

rself.    For 

not  to  say 

[  happen  to 

lothes.     In 

have  what 

lith.    "She 
'air  to  criti- 


not  to  say 
tnetimes  by 
3  other  day 
hat  winter 

very  unbe- 
n't  have  a 
b1  with  you, 
lat  you  caa 

tiat  neither 
ae  of  mind, 
ink  that  we 
four." 

as  you,"  re- 
py  that  I  of- 
ir  hard  time 
put  on  such 
Id  not  wear 


BEENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB         185 

her  hats  hind  side  before.    Sometimes  I  almost  hate  to 
go  out  with  her." 

"  Why,  Nora,  I  never  heard  of  suet  a  thing.  I  did 
not  know  that  you  attached  the  leas-  importance  to 
appearances.  Besides  I  thought  that  you  always 
wanted  to  make  every  one  comfortable  in  her  feelings. 
It  seems  strange  that  you  should  have  been  so  awfully 
thoughtless  towards  Belle." 

"  I  dare  say  that  you  are  perfectly  correct,"  responded 
Nora ;  "  you  usually  are,  Edith  Blair.  And  I  haven't 
a  doubt  that  I  shall  go  down  on  my  knees  to-morrow 
at  recess,  and  apologize  to  Belle  and  to  every  one  else 
whom  I  have  ever  offended.  But  I  say  that  we  have  had 
enough  of  this  exchange  of  compliments  for  to-day. 
Let  us  put  up  our  work,  and  talk  about  something  else. 
Why,  see  here,  Belle  has  left  her  centrepiece  behind 
her." 

"  Oh,  give  it  to  me,"  cried  Brenda ;  "  I  will  put  it 
away,"  and  she  took  it  from  Nora's  hands. 

"  We  shouldn't  ha\'e  had  this  fuss,  should  we,"  said 
Edith,"  if  Julia  had  been  working  with  us  ?  " 

"  You  don't  call  this  a  fuss,"  rejoined  Nora,"  only  a 
slight  misunderstanding." 

Now  in  spite  of  her  outspokenness  Nora  was  really  a 
very  fair  minded  young  person,  or  perhaps  I  ought  to  say 
because  of  it.  Those  who  express  themselves  very 
plainly  often  hurt  the  feelings  of  their  friends,  and  not 
all  of  them  have  the  courage  to  admit  that  they  have 
been  wrong.    It  does  require  some  courage  to  go  to  a 


"^  .imt'rije.jwtiolwi 


>i4b« 


I  igilMffWliilTiriliilMnri 


\ik\',a  iMIIBrTflMa 


I  ! 


186  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

girl  who  is  in  the  habit  of  justifying  all  her  own  woids 
and  deeds  to  tell  her  that  you  yourself  have  been 
wrong.  Yet  this  was  just  Avhat  Nora  did  a  day  or  two 
later  Avben  she  began  to  reflect  on  the  criticisms  she 
had  made  in  the  matter  of  Belle's  clothes.  She  was 
surprised  herself  at  the  graciousness  with  which  Belle 
received  her  apology.  But  this  was  one  of  the  cases — 
rather  exceptional  to  be  sure, — in  which  Nora  was  de- 
cidedly in  the  wrong.  Belle,  therefore,  could  afford  to 
be  magnanimous.  After  this  Nora  was  much  more 
careful  about  criticising  any  one,  for  it  was  her  general 
aim  in  life  to  follow  as  closely  as  she  could  the  Golden 
Eule. 


:'t- 


i;^ 


-mmmenatrnmumm' 


UB 


3wn  woids 
have  been 
lay  or  two 
ticisms  she 
She  was 
fhich  Belle 
;he  cases — 
)ra  was  de- 
d  afford  to 
luch  more 
ler  general 
;he  Golden 


XX 

FIDESSA  AND   HER  MISTRESS 

On  the  very  afternoon  when  Nora  and  Belle  had  their 
falling  out,  Julia,  after  finishing  her  practising,  had 
gone  for  a  walk.    It  was  a  bright,  clear  day,  and  she 
wished  that  she  had  some  other  girl  to  walk  with  her. 
For  when  by  herself  she  never  ventured  beyond  the 
entrance  to  the  park,  although  if  her  cousin  or  one  of 
her  school  friends  could  go  with  her,  her  aunt  had  no 
objection  to  her  walking  in  the  park  itself.     One  of 
the  disadvantages  of  her  friendship  with  Ruth  Roberts, 
lay  in  the  fact  that  they  could  seldom  be  together  in 
the    afternoons.    Their   homes  were    too    far  apart. 
Sometimes  on  Saturday  Julia  would  go  to  Roxbury  to 
spend  the  half  day  with  Ruth,  and  on  other  Saturdays 
Ruth  would  come  in  town  to  stay  with  Julia.    It  was 
hard  to  tell  which  was  the  pleasanter  thing  to  do.    At 
Roxbury,  there  were  Ruth's  ponies  to  drive,  and  in 
snowy  weather  a  chance  to  coast  down  a  quiet  side 
street.    Out  of  town  there  are  many  more  chances  for  fun 
for  girls  past  sixteen  than  can  possibly  be  found  in  town  or 
the  city.    When  Ruth  visited  Julia  the  two  usually  went 
to  a  concert  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Barlow,  or  when 
she  could  not  go,  by  one  of  their  teachers.    Of  late 
Julia  had  been  in  the  habit  of  inviting  Miss  South  to  go 


^■&,f.;fc>U-4^-^-..^;.:-,t.te^»,', 


1S8 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


with  them.  Brenda  never  went  to  these  concerts.  She 
was  not  fond  of  music,  and  she  did  not  pretend  to  be. 
The  only  matinee  that  she  cared  for  was  the  theatre, 
and  as  her  parents  were  decidedly  opposed  to  her  going 
often  to  the  play,  she  could  not  indulge  herself  half  as 
much  as  she  wished. 

On  this  particular  afternoon  Julia  felt  especially 
lonely.  Doubtless  no  small  part  of  her  loneliness  came 
from  the  fact  that  she  was  perfectly  well  aware  of  the 
presence  of  the  "  Four "  in  the  house,  and  though  she 
had  tried  not  even  to  say  to  herself  that  she  felt 
slighted,  she  would  have  been  less  than  human  not  to 
feel  that  her  cousin  had  slighted  her  in  not  asking  her 
to  the  club.  "  To  look  up  and  not  down,  to  look  out 
and  not  in,"  had  been  one  of  the  lessons  which  her 
father  had  been  most  careful  to  teach  her.  It  was 
therefore  not  very  often  that  she  let  her  thoughts 
dwell  too  long  on  her  oAvn  affairs.  But  on  this  partic- 
ular day  she  felt  a  little  low-spirited  and  inclined  to  re- 
gard herself  as  rather  ill-used.  Without  realizing  it  she 
had  walked  some  distance  into  the  park,  and  pausing  to 
admire  a  bit  of  distant  view  that  she  Avas  able  to  get 
from  a  slightly  elevated  point,  she  lingered  a  moment 
or  two  longer  to  decide  whether  it  was  an  animal  or  a 
child  that  she  heard  crying  behind  a  small  clump  of 
bushes  near  by.  When  she  found  that  there  was  no 
other  way  of  satisfying  herself,  she  walked  up  to  the 
bushes,  and  there,  standing  forlornly  on  three  legs,  was 
a  tiny  Italian  greyhound. 


:.UB 

jerts.  She 
tend  to  be. 
ihe  theatre, 
)  her  going 
self  half  as 

especially 
[iness  came 
vare  of  the 
though  she 
it  she  felt 
[nan  not  to 
asking  her 
bo  look  out 
which  her 
r.  It  was 
•  thoughts 
this  partic- 
ined  to  re- 
izing  it  she 
pausing  to 
able  to  get 
a  moment 
niraal  or  a 

clump  of 

3re  was  no 

up  to  the 

e  legs,  was 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB  ISO 

«  Why,  you  poor  little  thing !  "  she  cried,  "  what  is 
the  matter  ?  "  and  as  she  spoke  she  took  the  little  crea- 
ture in  her  arms. 

"  Is  your  leg  broken,  or  sprained,  or  what  ?  "  she  con- 
tinued, though  of  course  she  did  not  expect  any  reply 
from  the  dog.  The  greyhound  showed  great  joy  at  the 
sound  of  a  friendly  voice,  and  looked  up  in  Julia's  face 
with  an  expression  of  confidence  and  gratitude. 

"  Come,  I  am  going  to  put  you  down  on  the  ground 
for  a  minute  to  see  whether  you  are  hurt,  or  only  pre- 
tending." So,  suiting  the  action  to  the  word,  she  stood 
the  little  dog  on  its  feet.  As  if  understanding  her  pur- 
pose, the  little  creature  limped  in  front  of  her  for  a  few 
steps,  but  the  limp  was  so  slight  as  to  assure  Julia  that 
no  serious  accident  had  befallen  the  leg,  which  the  dog 
still  seemed  inclined  to  hold  off  the  ground. 

"  Now  let  me  see  if  your  collar  tells  who  your  owner 
is,"  added  Julia,  and  she  bent  down  towards  the  dog. 
There  to  her  surprise,  she  read  in  clear  letters,  "  Fidessa, 
Madame  du  Launy."  Now  immediately  Julia  decided 
that  the  owner  of  the  dog  must  be  the  mistress  of  the 
large  house  near  the  school,  about  which  her  friends 
were  so  curious.  In  an  instant,  too,  she  remembered 
that  she  had  seen  this  little  animal,  or  one  very  like  it, 
taking  its  exercise  in  front  of  the  great,  mysterious 
house.  Julia  had  always  been  fond  of  dogs,  and  the 
little  trembling  creature  appealed  strongly  to  her.  For 
a  moment  she  almost  wished  that  there  were  no  name 
on  the  collar,  so  that  she  might  have  kept  it  with  her 


,*-!"-«- 


190 


BUENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


for  a  (lay  or  two  while  finding  the  owner.  "  O,  if  only 
it  luul  no  owner,  what  joy ! "  she  thought,  us  she  gazed 
into  its  dark  eyes,  "  to  keep  it  for  myself ! " 

As  things  were,  however,  she  felt  that  she  ought  to 
try  to  return  it  as  soon  as  possible,  and  taking  the  little 
Fidessa  in  her  arms,  she  retraced  her  steps  to  the  other 
side  of  the  city  where  Madame  du  Launy  lived. 

As  she  stood  in  front  of  the  house  which  Nora  and 
Brenda  had  tried  so  unsuccessfully  to  enter  a  few  weeks 
before,  the  old  timidity  which  at  one  time  had  been  the 
trial  of  her  life  returned  to  her.  Nevertheless,  she  rang 
the  bell  bravely,  and  was  welcomed  almost  Avith  open 
arms  by  the  serious-faced  servant  Avho  opened  the  door. 
He  had  seen  Fidessa  instantly,  and  if  he  had  not,  the 
little  creature  would  have  made  herself  quickly  known. 
When  Julia  released  her,  she  jumped  about  in  the 
greatest  excitement,  Avhirling  around  in  a  circle  and 
then  rushing  ahead  up  the  stairs.  All  trace  of  the 
lameness  seemed  to  be  gone,  greatly  to  Julia's  surprise. 

"While  Fidessa  was  running  ahead,  the  man,  asking 
Julia  to  follow  him,  had  shown  her  into  a  large  room, 
rather  dimly  lighted.  At  first  she  thought  that  she 
was  alone,  but  far  at  the  other  end  of  the  apartment 
she  saw  a  slight  figure  arise  from  the  depths  of  a  large 
armchair,  as  the  man  said  solemnly,  "  Madame  du  Launy, 
here  is  a  young  lady  who  has  found  Fidessa."  At  that 
moment  the  truant  dog  bounded  into  the  room,  and 
leaping  up  towards  the  old  lady  almost  knocked  her 
over.    At  the  same  moment  a  plain,  elderly  woman  en- 


-ai'w»irJ*"r1»  I'ifcfi 


LIB 

"  O,  if  only 
IS  she  gazed 

be  ought  to 
ng  the  little 
to  the  other 
:ecl. 

h  Nora  and 
a.  few  weeks 
ad  been  the 
;ss,  she  rang 
;  Avith  open 
3d  the  door, 
lad  not,  the 
;kly  known. 
)out  in  the 
L  circle  and 
race  of  the 
I's  surprise, 
man,  asking 
large  room, 
bt  that  she 
e  apartment 
IS  of  a  large 
le  du  Launy, 
l"  At  that 
B  room,  and 
cnocked  her 
'  woman  en- 


BRENDA,    HF.R  SCHoOL   AND   HER  CLT'n 


191 


tered  behinJ  Fidessa,  and  Julia  could  see  as  she  stood 
in  the  doorway  tluit  her  eyes  wore  rather  red  around 
the  edges  as  if  she  had  been  weeping. 

Draw  up  a  blind,  or  two,  Janios,"  said  Madame 
du  Launy,  querulously,  "  we  are  not  lit.  a  funeral.  Come 
nearer,  my  dear,  I  am  sure  that  I  am  very  much  obliged 
to  you  for  your  trouble.  Where  did  you  find  my  poor 
little  dog  ?  "  By  this  time,  the  "  poor  little  dog  "  was 
seated  calmly  on  a  cushion  with  its  slender  front  legs 
crossed  as  if  it  had  never  given  any  one  a  moment's 
uneasiness.  As  Julia  looked  at  the  lady  who  had 
addressed  her,  she  saw  that  she  was,  or  had  been  tall. 
Her  figure,  though  somewhat  bent,  gave  the  impression 
of  stateliuess.  This  aspect  was  increased  by  the  largo 
towering  structure  which  she  wore  on  her  head,  whether 
to  be  called  cap,  or  turban,  it  was  hard  to  tell  with  its 
folds  of  black  silk,  its  border  of  white  lace  and  with 
two  or  three  jeweled  pins  sticking  in  it. 

In  answer  to  Madame  du  Launy's  question,  Julia  de- 
scribed finding  the  little  dog  in  the  park,  and  her  fear 
at  first  lest  it  had  hurt  its  leg. 

"That  is  an  old  trick  of  Fidessa,"  said  her  mistress 
smiling,  "when  she  is  at  all  unhappy  she  limps  about 
on  three  legs  as  if  really  lame.  She  does  not  know  her 
way  about  the  city,  and  she  is  never  supposed  to  go 
anywhere  without  her  leash.  As  nearly  as  I  can  un- 
derstand from  Jane,  Fidessa  went  out  for  a  drive  to- 
day under  her  care.  When  Jane  left  the  carriage  to 
call  on  a  friend  of  hers,  who  lives  near  the  park,  she 


^awamhii^iiiiWi'iniB* 


192  BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


forgot  all  about  my  dog.    Fidessa  probably  jumped 
out  of  the  carriage  to  take  a  walk  herself.    But  I  must 
say  that  it  seems  most  extraordinary  that  no  one  saw 
her,  neither    the  coachman,  the  footman  nor  Jane. 
When  the  carriage  started  home  none  of  them  took  the 
trouble  to  look  under  the  rugs  to  see  if  she  was  there." 
Here  Jane  began  to  sniffle  a  little.    "  Well,"  continued 
Madame  du  Launy,  "it  is  a  great  wonder  that  she  was 
not  stolen  or  run  over,  poor  little  thing  1    It's  no  thanks 
to  you,  Jane,"  and  she  looked  daggers  at  the  unfortu- 
nate maid.    "It  is  a  wonder,  too,  that  none  of  you 
could  find  Fidessa.    For  I  don't  believe  that  the  little 
thing  was  actuaUy  hiding,  and  you  all  three  have  come 
back  with  the  report  that  it  was  impossible  to  find  her." 
While  Madame  du  Launy  was  speaking  Julia  said  to 
herself  that  she  would  be  very  sorry  to  bring  on  herself 
a  scolding  from  so  sharp-voiced  an  old  lady,  and  she 
could  not  help  feeling  sorry  for  Jane,  even  though  the 
latter  had  probably  been  careless. 

But  now,  with  a  sudden  change  of  manner,  Madame 
du  Launy  turned  toward  the  young  girl.  "  There  is  no 
reason,  however,  why  you  should  suffer  for  Jane's  mis- 

dsGds 

"Jane,  ring  the  bell,"  she  cried,  and  then  in  what 
seemed  an  incredibly  short  time,  a  man  entered  with  a 
butler's  tray,  which  he  placed  on  a  table  in  front  of 
Madame  du  Launy,  while  the  latter  invited  Julia  to  come 
nearer  and  take  a  cup  of  tea. 

Now  as  Julia  sat  there  drinking  tea  from  the  quaint- 


I 


B  CLUB 

obably  jumped 
If.    But  I  must 
,hat  no  one  saw 
man  nor  Jane, 
•f  them  took  the 
she  was  there." 
Veil,"  continued 
ier  that  she  was 
I    It's  no  thanks 
i  at  the  unfortu- 
at  none  of  you 
re  that  the  little 
three  have  come 
ible  to  find  her." 
ing  Julia  said  to 
>  bring  on  herself 
Id  lady,  and  she 
even  though  the 

nanner,  Madame 
p1.  "  There  is  no 
ar  for  Jane's  mis- 
id  then  in  what 
m  entered  with  a 
table  in  front  of 
ited  Julia  to  come 

,  from  the  quaint- 


'  .  ♦ 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


193 


est  of  old-fashioned  china  cups,  and  eating  slices  of  thin 
bread  and  butter,  and  cakes  that  almost  melted  in  her 
mouth,  she  could  not  help  wondering  what  her  friends 
and  her  cousin  would  say  to  see  her  actually  seated  in 
the  house  which  most  of  them  considered  absolutely  im- 
possible to  enter.  In  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  curtain  ^ 
at  one  or  two  windows  had  been  raised  a  little  the  room 
was  still  rather  dark,  ttud  as  she  glanced  about,  Julia 
could  see  the  pictures  and  furniture  rather  indistinctly. 
She  noticed,  however,  that  one  wall  was  quite  covered 
with  large  pieces  of  tapestry  representing  medieval 
battle  scenes,  and  that  on  the  opposite  wall  on  either 
side  of  a  long  mirror  there  hung  a  number  of  family 
portraits.  One  of  these  in  a  heavily  gilded  oval  frame 
represented  a  young  girl  of  perhaps  eighteen  years, 
whose  features,  for  some  reason  or  other,  seemed 
strangely  familiar ;  in  fact  there  was  something  in  the 
bright  and  earnest  face  that  drew  Julia's  eyes  so  con- 
stantly towards  it  that  she  began  to  fear  lest  Madame 
du  Launy  would  think  it  strange  that  she  should  pay 
such  close  attention  to  it. 

It  seemed  a  remarkable  thing  to  Julia  that  she  should 
find  herself  drinking  tea  under  tho  roof  of  the  mys- 
terious house  about  which  the  schoolgirls  had  shoAvn  so 
much  curiosity.  It  seemed  even  stranger  that  Madame 
du  Launy  should  prove  to  be  altogether  less  of  an  ogre 
than  she  had  been  represented.  Although  a  trembling 
hand  and  a  rather  weak  voice  betrayed  her  age,  she 
talked  brightly  of  various  things,  asking  Julia  about  her 

13 


.  J 


i'  ■ 


iMiiMMHIii 


194    BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUE 

school,  and  her  studies,  and  drawing  the  young  girl  out 
to  talk  about  the  western  country  in  which  she  had 
spent  so  much  time.    On  one  subject,  however,  the  old 
ladv  was  silent.     She  said  nothing  in  praise  of  Boston, 
either  ancient  or  modern.    She  never  alluded  to  a  single 
individual  as  "my  friend"  or  "my  neighbor."     She 
spoke  only  of  things,  and  for  the  most  part  of  things 
that  had  no  connection  with  New  England.    Her  ques- 
tions about  the  school  were  evidently  prompted  by  po- 
liteness in  accordance  with  the  general  rule  that  one 
should  show  an  interest  in  whatever  probably  inter- 
ests the  one  with  whom  she  is  talking. 

Jane  who  stood  not  far  from  her  mistress'  chair,  and 
James  who  kept  his  post  near  the  drawing-room  door, 
looked  in  amazement  on  Madame  du  Launy  and  her 
young  guest.     In  all  their  remembrance,— and  both  had 
lived  in  the  house  more  than  twenty-five  years— they 
had  never  seen  a  young  girl  in  conversation  with  their 
mistress.    Indeed,  they  had  seen  very  few  guests  in  that 
gloomy  old  drawing-room,  and  certainly  they  had  never 
known  any  one  else  to  be  asked  to  drink  tea.    It  was 
as  pleasant  as  it  was  novel  to  Madame  du  Launy  to  have 
Julia  sitting  with  her,  and  as  for  Fidessa,  she  altogether 
forgot  the  strict  discipline  under  which  she  had  been 
reared,  and  instead  of  sitting  calmly  on  her  cushion, 
she  jumped  up  in  Julia's  lap,  and  from  time  to  time 
planted  a  cold,  moist  little  kiss  on  her  cheek.    When  at 
last  Julia  rose  to  go  she  had  made  a  much  longer  visit 
than  she  should  have  made  in  view  of  the  fact  that 


g  girl  out 
I  she  had 
jr,  the  old 
)f  Boston, 
to  a  single 
or."     She 
of  things 
Her  ques- 
ted by  po- 
)  that  one 
ibly  inter- 
chair,  and 
worn  door, 
y  and  her 
d  both  had 
ears — they 
with  their 
ests  in  that 
J  had  never 
ea.    It  was 
jny  to  have 
5  altogether 
B  had  been 
er  cushion, 
me  to  time 
.    "When  at 
longer  visit 
le  fact  that 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 


19: 


the  end  of  the  afternoon  was  near  at  hand,  and  that 
she  had  some  distance  to  go  to  reach  her  uncle's  house. 
When,  however,  she  rose  to  go,  Madame  du  Launy  begged 
her  to  wait  a  moment.    "  I  have  ordered  my  carriage," 
she  added,  "  for  it  is  altogether  too  late  for  you  to  go 
home  alone.    Let  me  thank  you  very  much  for  your 
kindness  to  my  little  Fidessa,  for  it  would  have  been  a 
very  serious  loss  for  me,  had  she  fallen  into  the  wrong 
hands."    Then  when  she  saw  James  returning  to  an- 
nounce that  the  carriage  was  ready,  she  added,  "  and  if 
you  will  come  again  some  afternoon,  and  spare  an  hour 
or  so  for  me,  you  will  add  more  than  you  can  imagine 
to  relieve  my  very  monotonous  life."    Thus  Julia  as 
she  bade  the  old  lady  good-bye  f"ilt  that  she  had  made 
a  new  friend,  and  in  a  very  unexpected  way.    The  car- 
riage in  which  she  rode  home,  though  old-fashioned  in 
shape,  was  delightfully  comfortable,  and  when   she 
descended  from  it  at  her  uncle's  door,  still  another  sur- 
prise awaited  her.    The  footman  placed  in  her  hand  a 
little  box  "  with  Madame  du  Launy's  compliments,"  he 
said.    This  when  she  opened  proved  to  contain  a  deli- 
cately chased  little  envelope  opener,  shaped  like  a  tiny 
scimitar.    "Really,"  she  thought,  " I  have  had  a  most 
exciting  adventure.    Better  than  I  deserve,  for  it  was 
only  this  afternoon  that  I  was  feeling  so  cross  and  so 
disheartened  because  the  Four  would  not  include  me  in 
the  club.    But  if  I  had  been  with  them  this  afternoon 
I  could  not  have  had  this  adventure."   - 

"Well,  I  certainly  should  call  it  an  adventure,"  said 


106  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   A^D  HER  CLUB 

Mr.  Barlow  that  evening,  when  she  told  him  her  ex- 
perience with  Mme.  du  Launy.  "  Why,  even  I,  in  all  niy 
years  of  residence  here,  have  never  had  a  glimpse  of 
the  old  lady.  I  have  sometimes  thought  it  a  pity  that 
she  should  lead  so  solitary  a  life,  but  it's  her  own 
choice.  They  say  she  has  a  regular  hermit  disposition. 
How  did  it  strike  you,  Julia?" 

"Not  that  way,  uncle,  at  all,  not  at  all,  though  she 
seemed  very  sad." 

"  Perhaps  she's  repenting  for  the  way  she  has  neg- 
lected her  grandchildren,"  interposed  Brenda. 

"Are  you  sure  that  there  are  any  grandchildren?" 
enquired  Mrs.  Barlow. 

"Why,  yes,  of  course,  at  least  I  suppose  so,"  an- 
swered Brenda. 

Mr.  Barlow  laughed,  "I  am  afraid  that  you 
cannot  make  out  a  very  strong  case  of  cruelty  to 
children  unless  you  can  prove  the  existence  of  the 

children." 

"  Oh,  well,"  interposed  Mrs.  Barlow,  to  prevent  that 
ruffling  of  Brenda's  feelings  which  was  sure  to  follow 
when  she  felt  that  some  one  was  laughing  at  her, 
"  There  is  not  much  doubt  that  there  are  one  or  two 
grandchildren  for  whom  Madame  du  Launy  ought  to  do 
something.  I  forget  what  I  have  heard  about  it  myself, 
but  I  could  make  enquiries." 

"  Oh,  Julia  will  soon  be  able  to  tell  us  more  about 
Madame  du  Launy  and  her  grandchildren  than  anybody 


"A. 


[JB 

m  her  ex- 

I,  in  all  Hiy 
glimpse  of 
,  pity  that 
3  her  own 
lisposition. 

;hough  she 

e  has  neg- 

children?" 

se  so,"  an- 

that   you 

cruelty  to 

jnce  of  the 

)revent  that 
re  to  follow 
ing  at  her, 
)  one  or  two 
•  ought  to  do 
lut  it  myself, 


BKENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   HER  CLUB  197 

else  ever  dreamed  of,"  said  Brenda,  a  little  spitefully, 
as  she  left  the  room. 

"Poor  Brenda,"  murmured  Mr.  Barlow,  "will  she 
ever  overcome  that  spirit  of  jealousy  ?  " 


more  about 
lan  anybody 


xxt 


!: 


MISS  SOUTH   AND  JULIA 

"  You  can  say  what  you  like,"  said  Belle  to  Brenda 
when  the  latter  told  her  of  Julia's  adventure  with  the 
dog,  "  but  I  think  that  it  was  downright  mean  in  her  to 
go  to  Madame  du  Launy's  in  that  sneaking  kind  of  way." 

"  Why,  Belle,  it  wasn't  sneaking.  What  was  she  to 
do  with  the  little  dog  ?  She  couldn't  L  rve  it  on  the 
street." 

"  Well,  she  knew  how  anxious  we  all  were  to  see  the 
inside  of  that  house,  and  the  least  that  she  could  do  was 
to  invite  some  of  us  to  go  with  her." 

"  Oh,  Belle,  if  you  are  not  the  most  unreasonable  girl 
in  the  world,"  exclaimed  Nora,  who  had  heard  the  lat- 
ter part  of  this  speech.  "  You  couldn't  expect  her  to 
invite  one  of  us  Four,  wheA  at  that  very  moment  we 
were  having  our  meeting ;  and  it's  you  who  won't  let 
the  rest  of  us  invite  her  to  sew  with  us.  For  my  part, 
I  am  glad  that  Julia  has  got  ahead  of  us." 

Here  Brenda  spoke  up  in  a  tone  rather  more  judicial 
than  she  was  accustomed  to  employ.  "  I  think  that  you 
are  wrong,  too.  Belle ;  I  don't  believe  that  Julia  had 
ever  given  Madame  du  Launy  a  thought  before,  and  I'm 
almost  sure  that  she  didn't  expect  to  be  invited  into  the 
house  when  she  took  the  little  dog  home." 


i 


Mik^ 


to  Brenda 
9  with  the 
1  in  her  to 
i  of  way." 
'^as  she  to 
I  it  on  the 

to  see  the 
lid  do  was 

mable  girl 
rd  the  lat- 
lect  her  to 
loment  we 
>  won't  let 
p  my  part, 

re  judicial 
k  that  you 
Julia  had 
*e,  and  I'm 
)d  into  the 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


199 


"  Oh,  she  knew  what  she  was  doing,"  replied  Belle ; 
"you  can't  make  me  believe  anything  else,  and  I  only 
hope  she'll  invite  you  to  go  there  with  her  some  day. 
You  must  be  sure  to  let  me  know  if  she  does." 

"  Oh,  of  course,"  responded  Brenda  carelessly,  "  but 
then  I  am  not  so  anxious  myself  to  see  Madame  du 
Launy,  I  never  did  care  so  very  much  for  old  ladies." 

"  It  isn't  Madame  du  Launy,"  interposed  Belle,  "  it's 
the  house.  Didn't  Julia  tell  you  that  it  was  perfectly 
beautiful?" 

"  I  don't  know  that  she  said  so  very  much  about  it. 
She  hasn't  said  much  to  me.  You'd  better  ask  her  your- 
self, if  you  wish  to  know  all  about  it,"  said  Brenda  in 
reply,  while  Nora  added  a  little  mischievously,  "  Yes, 
here  she  comes,  with  Edith  and  Ruth." 

But  Belle  with  a  scornful  "  No  thank  you,"  passed  on 
into  the  house. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  Brenda  was  just  a  little  envious 
of  what  to  her  seemed  Julia's  good  fortune  in  this  par- 
ticular instance ;  but  her  cousin's  charm  of  disposition 
and  manner  had  already  begun  to  have  an  effect  on  her, 
and  she  was  also  weary  of  hearing  Belle  so  constantly 
find  fault  with  her.  After  all  blood  is  thicker  than 
water,  and  Brenda  had  a  little  more  than  her  share  of 
true  family  pride.  By  noon,  however,  her  annoyance 
with  Belle  had  disappeared,  and  she  listened  eagerly  to 
some  plans  which  Belle  was  arranging  for  the  after- 
noon. 

It  happened  that  very  day  that  Miss  South  and  Julia 


s 


■  !. 


200 


BREXDA,  IIEK  SCHOOL  AXD  IIEU  CLUB 


were  to  make  one  of  their  journeys  to  the  North  End, 
and  on  the  way  Julia  very  naturally  told  her  teacher 
of  her  visit  to  Madame  du  Launy.  The  latter  listened 
Avith  great  interest,  but  made  rather  less  comment  than 
Julia  had  expected.  Yet  she  asked  one  or  two  ques- 
tions that  surprised  Julia.  "  Did  you  like  the  picture 
of  the  young  girl  over  the  drawing-room  mantel- 
piece ?  " 

"  Why,  is  there  one  there,  did  I  speak  of  it  ? "  said 
Julia. 

^liss  South,  Julia  could  not  help  noticing  it,  really 
blushed  as  she  replied, 

"  "Well,  you  may  not  have  mentioned  it,  but  I  had 
heard " 

"  Oh,  yes,"  interrupted  Julia,  without  waiting  for  her 
to  finish.  "  Oh,  yes,  I  do  remember ;  a  young  girl  with 
long,  fair  curls.  I  sat  just  where  my  eye  fell  on  it,  and 
I  could  not  help  thinking  that  it  was  rather  a  sad  pic- 
ture, at  least  the  girl  had  a  sad  expression,  and  it  seemed 
too,  as  if  I  had  seen  some  one  who  looked  very  much 
like  her.  Why,  have  you  ever  seen  that  portrait,  Miss 
South?" 

"Oh,  no,"  answered  Miss  South.  "Oh,  no,  but  I 
have  heard  of  it,  and — "  but  she  did  not  finish  the 
sentence,  and  altogether  she  seemed  to  be  in  a  rather 
silent  mood,  although  she  encouraged  Julia  to  talk 
freely  about  Madame  du  Launy. 

"  Madame  du  Launy  must  be  dreadfully  lonely,"  said 
Julia,  "  living  alone  in  that  great  house.    I  believe  it  is 


a 


,UB 


buj:nda,  iiku  school  axd  her  cluh       20l 


S'orth  End, 
ler  teacher 
;er  listened 
iment  than 
r  two  ques- 
the  picture 
m  mantel- 

f  it  ?  "  said 

g  it,  really 

but  I  had 

;ing  for  her 
g  girl  with 
1  on  it,  and 
r  a  sad  pic- 
d  it  seemed, 
very  much 
rtrait,  Miss 

no,  but  I 

finish  the 

in  a  rather 

lia  to  talk 

mely,"  said 
believe  it  is 


true  as  the  girls  at  school  say  that  no  one  ever  goes  to 
see  her." 

"  Not  to  see  a  great  many  people  does  not  always 
moan  loneliness,"  replied  Miss  South.  "  You  know  that 
I  have  not  a  great  many  acquaintances  in  Boston,  but 
still  I  am  never  lonely.  Of  course,"  she  continued,  "  I 
have  you  girls,  but  that  is  not  the  same  thing  as  having 
friends  of  my  own  age  to  exchange  visits  with  me." 

"  Yes,"  responded  Julia  sympathetically,  "  and  since 
I  have  known  so  much  about  you  I  have  often  thought 
that  it  must  be  very  hard  to  be  alone  this  way  in  a 
large  city.  Of  course  you  have  your  brother  to  think 
about — but  he  is  so  far  away,  out  there  on  the  railroad 
in  Texas, — why  you  are  worse  off  than  I  am,  for  I  have 
ray  uncle  and  aunt — and  Brenda — "  she  ended  with  a 
smile. 

"As  I  have  said,  Julia,"  continued  Miss  South,  "I 
am  not  so  very  lonely,  although  I  have  not  a  single  re- 
lation in  Boston,  at  least  not  one  to  whom  I  can  turn ; 
yes,  I  might  as  well  say,  not  one." 

"IIow  did  you  ever  happen  to  come  here,  then?" 
asked  Julia. 

"  Oh,  I  had  just  finished  my  normal  course  in  New 
York,  when  I  met  Miss  Crawdon  one  summer.  She 
needed  an  assistant,  and  made  me  a  very  good  offer. 
Besides  I  had  always  wished  to  come  to  Boston,  and  as 
long  as  Louis  and  I  had  to  be  separated,  it  seemed 
to  me  that  I  might  as  well  be  here  as  anywhere 
else.     I  should  have  liked  to  go  to  Texas  with  Louis, 


■I 


j; 


J 


202         BRENDA,  IIEE  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

but  his  work  keeps  him  so  much  on  the  railroad  that 
we  should  not  have  been  much  good  to  each  other. 
Of  course  when  he  is  a  railway  president  we  sh'ill  live 
together— but  he  is  only  twenty-two  now,  and  it  is 
foolish  to  think  of  that  at  present." 

For  the  first  time  since  the  beginning  of  her  ac- 
quaintance with  Miss  South,  Julia  felt  decidedly  anxious 
to  ask  questions  about  her  early  Ufe.     Perhaps  Miss 
South  had  an  insight  into  her  mind.    At  any  rate  she 
said,  in  a  half  tone  of  apology,  "  Since  you  are  inter- 
ested, Julia,  I  will  tell  you  a  little  about  myself.    When 
my  brother  was  ten  years  old,  and  I  fourteen,  our  father 
died.    Our  mother  had  died  several  years  before.    The 
little  bit  of  money  which  our  father  left  was  hardly 
enough  to  support  us  until  we  were  educated.    Fortu- 
nately he  had  a  friend,  a  lawyer,  who  looked  after  it 
very  carefully,  and  although  he  had  to  spend  most  of 
the'  capital  for  us  as  well  as  the  interest,  we  were  both 
able  to  live  comfortably,  though  in  a  very  economical 
way,  until  I  was  eighteen.    At  this  time  we  had  but  a 
few  hundred  dollars  left,  and  Louis  was  glad  enough  to 
take  a  situation  in  a  railroad  office  offered  to  him  by 
the  efforts  of  the  same  kind  friend.    He  was  soon  earn- 
ing his  board,  and  every  year  he  has  had  an  increase  of 
salary,  with  a  steady  promotion.    I  went  first  to  the 
State  University  in  the  state  where  I  had  grown  up 
and  was  able  to  afford  myself  a  good  normal  course. 
Since  I  came  to  Boston  I  have  been  able  to  save  a  little 
from  my  salary.    You  can  see,  then,  that  I  am  not  very 


,UB 

ilroad  that 
jacli  otliei'. 
e  sh'ill  live 
,  and  it  is 

of  her  ac- 
lly  anxious 
rhaps  Miss 
ny  rate  she 
I  are  inter- 
lelf.    When 
,  our  father 
jfore.    The 
was  hardly 
ed.    Fortu- 
:ed  after  it 
3nd  most  of 
3  were  both 
economical 
e  had  but  a 
i  enough  to 
i  to  him  by 
s  soon  earn- 
L  increase  of 
first  to  the 
1  grown  up 
•mal  course, 
save  a  little 
am  not  very 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


203 


badly  off— only  I  do  wish  sometimes  that  I  had  a  few 
relations." 

"  Haven't  you  any,  really  ?  "  asked  Julia. 
«'  None— at  least  practically  none  near  enough  to  take 
any  interest  in  me.    You  see  my  mother  was  an  only 
child,  at  least  her  brother  and  sister  died  young,  and 
so  was  my  father.     Besides  he  was  an  Englishman,  and 
what  distant  cousins  of  his  there  are,  live  in  England." 
Julia  would  have  liked  to  ask  more,  but  just  at  that 
moment  a  little  figure  darted  into  view,  and  flung  him- 
self upon  her.    It  was  Manuel,  in  all  the  glory  of  a 
new  pair  of  trousers,  new  at  least  to  him,  though  even 
an  eye  inexperienced  in  tailoring  could  see  that  they 
had  been  cut  down  from  garments  originally  made  for 
a  much  larger  person.    But  to  him  they  were  abso- 
lutely the  finest  pair  of  trousers  that  he  had  ever  seen, 
because  they  were  the  first  that  he  had  ever  worn. 
After  this  there  was  no  danger  that  any  one  could 
imagine  thrt  he  was  his  own  little  sister,  a  mortifying 
mistake  that  strangers  were  in  the  habit  of  making. 

Miss  South  and  Julia  followed  him  down  the  crooked 
street,  which  their  several  visits  had  made  very  familiar 
to  them,  and  stood  behind  him  as  he  pushed  open  the 
narrow  door.  At  the  very  first  glance  into  the  room. 
Miss  South,  who  was  ahead,  felt  a  little  disheartened. 
Everything  was  in  disorder,  although  she  had  been 
making  such  efforts  this  winter  to  get  Mrs.  Rosa  to  see 
the  necessity  for  cleanliness  and  neatness.  But  when 
she  and  Julia  went  inside  she  felt  that  perhaps  she  had 


:iniiyi...iiiiii  III! iMiWniHtr^^  "'""■'"  -       '"'*—"'■' 


201 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


been  "  little  too  severe  in  her  judgment.  Mrs.  Eosa 
lay  back  in  her  chair  looking  sicker  and  weaker  than 
they  had  ever  seen  her,  and  though  she  put  out  her 
hand  in  greeting,  she  seemed  unable  to  rise. 

"  How  is  this  ?  "  exclaimed  Miss  South. 

"  Oh,  miss,  I  believe  I'm  real  sick,"  was  the  reply  ; 
•'  I  haven't  eaten  nothing  for  such  a  long  time.  I  can't 
eat  nothing,  and  I  can't  hardly  raise  my  voice  to  the 
children.  Here  you,  Manuel,  don't  eat  that  bread  and 
molasses  before  the  ladies." 

Then  Mrs.  Rosa  lay  back  in  her  chair  in  a  fit  of  vio- 
lent coughing  brought  on  by  her  efforts  to  be  polite 
and  parental  at  the  same  time. 

"  Aren't  you  almost  ready  to  go  to  the  hospital,  now, 
Mrs.  Rosa  ?  "  enquired  Miss  South,  sympathetically.  "  I 
think  that  it  is  altogether  too  hard  for  you  to  try  to 
stay  here  to  manage  these  children  and  take  care  of 

yourself." 

Mrs.  Rosa  shook  her  head.  "  Not  the  hospital,  miss ; 
I  should  die,  I'm  suio,  if  I  should  go  there." 

"  But  you  can't  stay  here,  if  you  grow  worse,  and  in- 
deed, I  am  sure  that  you  cannot  get  any  better,  if  you 
stay  here.  Then  your  children  would  be  much  Avorse 
off  than  they  would  be  if  you  should  be  parted  from 
them  for  a  little  while.  The  doctors  at  the  hospital 
might  make  you  perfectly  well."  Mrs.  Rosa  shook  her 
head  feebly,  and  Miss  South  felt  decidedly  discouraged. 
Even  when  Julia  added  her  voice  in  a  gentle  persuasive 
wav,  Mrs.  Rosa  refused  to  be  convinced.     No,   she 


I 


J 


UB 

Mrs.  Eosa 
eaker  than 
It  out  her 


the  reply ; 

e.    I  can't 

oice  to  the 

bread  and 

I  fit  of  vio- 
0  be  polite 

ipital,  now, 
tically.  "I 
•u  to  try  to 
ake  care  of 

pital,  miss ; 

rse,  and  in- 
itter,  if  you 
nuch  worse 
arted  from 
he  hospital 
a,  shook  her 
[iscouraged. 
!  persuasive 
No,   she 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 


205 


would  stay  where  she  was  for  a  while.  By  and  by  per- 
haps she  would  go  somewhere,  but  she  could  not  tell ; 
she  couldn't  leave  the  children,  and  the  nurse  had  told 
her  that  she  could  not  take  them  with  her  to  the 
hospital. 

"  Well,  wouldn't  you  go  to  the  country  if  we  could 
find  a  place  for  you  there  ?  "  asked  Julia  gently ;  "  per- 
haps we  could  find  a  house  where  you  and  the  children 
all  could  go,  for  you  can't  get  well  if  you  stay  here." 

At  this  suggestion,  Mrs.  Kosa's  face  brightened  a 
trifle,  but  from  her  reply  it  was  hard  to  tell  whether 
she  would  be  perfectly  willing  to  leave  her  own  un- 
wholesome abode,  even  for  the  country. 

"  You  ought  to  make  Angelina  keep  this  room 
cleaner,"  said  Miss  South. 

"  Oh,  I  can't  make  Angelina  do  nothing,"  she  an- 
swered ;  "  Angelina  is  so  lazy  I  don't  know  what  to  do 
with  her.     She  just  reads  library  books  all  the  time." 

Again  Mrs.  Rosa  leaned  back  in  a  fit  of  coughing, 
and  Miss  South  and  Julia,  after  leaving  one  or  two  lit- 
tle delicaci-^s  that  they  had  brought  her,  went  away 
less  cheerful  than  they  had  been. 

*'  It's  rather  dreadful,  isn't  it  ?  "  said  Julia. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Miss  South,  "  especially  as  it  would 
not  require  a  great  deal  of  effort  or  money  to  make 
that  family  perfectly  comfortable." 

"  How  much  ?  "  asked  Julia. 

Miss  South  laughed.  "  You  are  very  practical,"  she 
said,    *'  Perhaps  I  ought  to  have  said  that  it  is  effort 


-    M-i    .^'c-.^.-j 


i; 


206         BRENDA,  IIER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

in    the    right    direction  that  is  needed  rather  than 
money." 

"Nobody  can  do  very  much,  I  am  afraid.''  said 
Julia,  "  while  Mrs.  Rosa  is  so  obstinate.  It  seems  as 
if  some  one  ought  to  have  the  right  to  oblige  her  to 
move." 

"  "Well,  personal  liberty  is  one  of  the  privileges  that 
foreigners  living  in  this  country  appreciate  the  most. 
Yet  Mrs.  Rosa  ought  not  to  feel  that  she  can  do  just  as 
she  likes,  since  she  is  living  on  charity  altogether  now." 

"I  was  wondering — "  began  Julia. 

"  Yes,"  continued  Miss  South,  "  her  church  pays  half 
her  rent,  and  provides  her  coal ;  the  Provident  Associ- 
ation supplies  her  with  groceries.  Some  of  her  Por- 
tuguese neighbors  help  her  with  food  from  their  own 
table,  and  one  or  two  charitable  people  give  shoes  and 
old  clothes  to  the  children.  The  dispensary  doctor 
treats  her  without  charge,  and  she  has  the  occasional 
services  of  a  district  nurse.  If  Angelina  would  only 
follow  out  some  of  the  directions  left  by  the  nurse,  the 
whole  family  would  be  much  more  comfortable." 

"  I  had  no  idea,"  said  Julia,  *'  that  so  much  would  be 
done  for  one  poor  family ;  and  you  haven't  spoken  of 
what  you  do  yourself,  Miss  South." 

"  Oh,  my  part  is  very  small ;  I  just  keep  a  general 
oversight,  and  by  calling  on  Mrs.  Rosa  once  or  twice  a 
week,  I  try  to  see  that  things  run  smoothly." 

"  There  isn't  so  very  much,  then,  for  Brenda  and  the 
other  girls  to  do.    You  know  that  they  are  working  for 


J 


atlier  than 

raid.''  said 
It  seems  as 
blige  her  to 

vileges  that 

5  the  most. 
a.  do  just  as 
ether  now." 

ih  pays  half 
lent  Associ- 
of  her  Por- 
1  their  own 

6  shoes  and 
iary  doctor 
)  occasional 
would  only 
e  nurse,  the 
able." 

sh  would  be 
't  spoken  of 

p  a  general 
e  or  twice  a 

nda  and  the 
working  for 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


207 


a  sale  from  which  they  hope  to  raise  a  lot  of  money  for 
Manuel  and  his  family." 

"  Yes,  I  have  heard  about  it,"  replied  Miss  South, 
"  and  I  should  be  the  last  one  to  discourage  them  in 
their  efforts ;  but  I  am  sure  that  if  Mrs.  Eosa  had  been 
depending  on  their  help  she  would  have  suffered  this 
winter.    They  are  too  spasmodic." 

"  What  do  you  think  then  that  there  will  be  for  them 
to  do  with  the  money  they  raise  at  the  Bazaar,  for  I 
am  sure  that  they  have  large  expectations  ?  " 

"  Oh,  there  are  many  practical  things.  This  matter 
of  moving  the  family  to  the  country,  for  example.  To 
accomplish  this  will  take  more  money  than  you  might 
think,  and  I  do  not  myself  know  any  charitable  agency 
with  money  to  expend  in  this  way." 

"  But  do  you  think  that  you  can  move  them  ?  " 

"  Why  not  ?  It  may  be  hard,  but  if  Mrs.  Rosa  should 
find  it  impossible  to  get  help  from  the  people  who 
have  been  helping  her,  she  may  be  glad  to  fall  in  with 
our  plan." 

"  Well,  it's  ail  very  interesting,"  said  Julia,  "  and  it 
may  be  that  I  can  help  you  in  some  way.  Of  course  I 
do  not  wish  to  interfere  with  Brenda's  plans,  and  I 
shall  have  to  find  out  what  she  intends  to  do.  If  I 
were  going  to  have  anything  to  do  with  the  Bazaar 
directly,  it  would  be  different." 

"Haven't  you  been  admitted  yet  into  the  sacred 
circle  of  *  The  Four '  ?  "  said  Miss  South,  smiling.  "  I 
thought  that  you  would  have  been  before  this." 


:"3 


■dMHlMWilM 


...j,imi*-i^t.  Tt.  fc-lL'  i.han 


208  BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

"No,"  replied  Julia  a  little  sadly.  "No,  I  suppose 
that  they  think  that  I  should  not  have  so  very  muoh 
time  for  fancy  work,  and  I  dare  say  it  is  better  that  I 
should  spend  what  spare  hours  I  have  in  some  other 
way,  but  still " 

"  But  still,"  said  Miss  South,  finishing  out  her  sen- 
tence, "  but  still  it  isn't  altogether  agreeable  to  be  left 

out." 

"  No,"  answered  Julia,  "  it  isn't." 

While  they  were  talking  they  had  been  riding  up 
Hanover  street,  and  leaving  the  car  in  Washington 
street,  they  did  two  or  three  errands  in  one  of  the  large 

shops. 
"  Shall  we  walk  home  now,  or  ride  ?  "  enquired  :^^iss 

South. 

"  Oh,  I  would  much  rather  walk,"  ansAvered  Julia, 
"  if  it  is  all  the  same  to  you ; "  and  so  they  walked  on 
through  Winter  street,  intending  to  cross  the  Common. 
Leading  off  Winter  street  there  is  a  side  street  on  which 
is  the  back  entrance  of  the  music  hall.  Now  just  as 
they  reached  the  corner  of  this  street,  they  saw  two 
girls  near  the  theatre  door,  walking  in  their  direction. 

"  Why,  how  much  that  looks— why  it  is  Brenda,"  ex- 
claimed Julia,  "  and  that  is  Belle  with  her,"  she  con- 
tinued in  surprise  ;  "  I  wonder  what  they  are  doing 

down  here." 

Even  as  she  spoke,  the  two  figures  at  which  she  had 
been  looking  a  moment  before  disappeared  within  a 
doorway. 


1 


J 


,  I  suppose 
very  muoh 
etter  that  I 
some  other 

•ut  her  sen- 
io  to  be  left 


1  riding  up 
tVashington 
of  the  large 

quired  ijriss 

rered  Julia, 
T  walked  on 
le  Common, 
set  on  which 
S"ow  just  as 
ey  saw  two 
p  direction. 
Brenda,"  ex- 
er,"  she  con- 
y  are  doing 

liich  she  had 
ed  within  a 


T 


BRENDA,   UER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


209 


"  "Would  you  like  to  meet  them  and  ask  them  to  walk 
home  with  us  ?  "  enquired  Miss  South. 

"  Why,  I  don't  know,"  replied  Julia.  "  I  am  afraid 
that  they  may  not  wish  to  come  with  us;  it  almost 
seems  as  if  they  are  hiding  from  us.  You  saw  them, 
didn't  you,  that  first  time.  Miss  South  f  " 

"  Yes,  indeed,  I  recognized  them  both,  but  isn't  it 
unusual  for  them  to  be  down  town  alone  ?  " 

"  It's  against  the  rules  for  Brenda,  I  know,  at  least 
I  have  heard  my  aunt  say  that  she  did  not  care  to  have 
her  go  down  town  without  her.  I  imagine  that  prob- 
ably they  have  some  one  with  them.  Brenda  is  rather 
careful  about  disobeying,  as  a  general  thing." 

"  Oh,  then  it's  probably  all  right,"  said  Miss  South, 
"  and  we  might  as  well  go  on." 

14 


ii 


I 


'  .dlidHHMMMiaiMIMft>nvM«i«J»iMMi  RWH 


XXII 

bbenda's  secret 

Julia  had  not  been  long  in  the  liouse  after  her  walk 
with  Miss  South,  when  she  heard  her  aunt  at  her  door. 
In  reply  to  her  "  Are  you  here,  Julia  ?  "  the  young  girl 
ran  forward,  with  a  "  Yes,  indeed,  auntie,  come  right 
in." 

"  Why,  how  pretty  your  room  looks,"  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Barlow ;  "  I  had  almost  forgotten  that  it  could  be  so 
pleasant." 

"That  sounds  as  if  you  had  not  been  up  here  for 
some  time,  and  indeed  I  was  thinking  myself  only  this 
morning  that  you  had  rather  neglected  me  lately — at 
least  in  the  matter  of  visiting  me." 

"  I  know  it,  dear  child,  but  you  know  that  I  have 
been  very  busy  this  winter.  There  are  many  things  to 
occupy  me,  and  the  Boston  season  is  so  short.  We 
haven't  had  one  of  our  pleasant  chats  here  for  several 
weeks.  But  I  hope  that  you  are  perfectly  comfortable. 
I  am  sure  that  you  would  tell  me  if  you  should  need 
anything  that  I  had  overlooked." 

"  Nothing  has  ever  been  overlooked,  Aunt  Anna,  that 
could  add  in  any  way  to  my  comfort." 

"  Then  you  are  perfectly  contented.  Sometimes  I 
fancy  that  I  see  an  expression  on  your  face  that  seems 


'mSSmSitalSSSi, 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB  211 


>r  her  walk 

it  her  door. 

young  girl 

come  right 

aimed  Mrs. 
could  be  so 

ip  here  for 
ilf  only  this 
3  lately — at 

that  I  have 
ly  things  to 
short.  We 
I  for  several 
omfortable. 
should  need 

;  Anna,  that 

ometimes  I 
)  that  seems 


to  indicate — well,  not  discontent,  but  something  of  the 
kind,  as  if  you  were  a  little  unhappy." 

"  Oh,  no  indeed,  Aunt  Anna.  You  are  all  too  kind, 
and  I  enjoy  every  moment  in  Boston.  Of  course  I  miss 
poor  papa,  but  ho  had  expected  to  leave  me  for  so  long 
a  time,  that  I  was  prepared,  and  he  himself  always 
said  that  ho  wished  me  to  think  of  him  as  only  goue 
away  for  a  time,  yet  of  course  I  miss  him.  But 
then  you  and  Uncle  Thomas  have  been  everything 
to  me,  and  so  thoughtful.  I  can't  imagine  a  more 
delightful  room  than  this  with  the  view  of  the  river, 
and  these  dainty,  artistic  things  about  me,  and  my 
own  piano  and  books.  You  have  no  idea  how  I  have 
enjoyed  it." 

"  Well,  I  am  glad  that  it  all  pleases  you,  for  perhaps 
we  could  not  have  done  as  well  for  you  if  Agnes  had 
been  at  home.  You  know  that  this  was  her  studio,  and 
no  other  room  in  the  house  is  so  large  and  cheerful. 
Now  it  has  always  seemed  hard  that  you  could  not  have 
kept  Eliza  with  you  this  winter;  she  had  been  a  part  of 
your  old  life,  and  you  would  have  been  much  happier 
with  some  one  to  talk  with  about  it." 

"  Of  course  I  should  have  been  glad  to  have  had  her 
with  me,  but  I  couldn't  insist  on  her  staying  when  her 
brother  needed  her  so  much  after  the  death  of  his  wife. 
I  had  such  an  amusing  letter  from  one  of  her  little 
nieces  the  other  day,  thanking  me  for  lending  them 
their  Aunt  Eliza,  and  saying  that  they  did  not  know 
when  they  could  return  her." 


■l»aw»MIWiMiMlMI*>AM>^' 


i 


\  I 


r. 


212  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"  Then  she  can't  come  to  spend  the  summer  at  Storm- 
bridge  ?  " 

"  1  do  not  exactly  know,  for  Eliza  has  not  written  to 
me  herself ;  but  I  half  believe  that  it  is  better  for  mo  to 
do  without  a  maid ;  I  feel  ever  so  much  more  independ- 
ent, although  naturally  I  do  miss  Eliza." 

IMrs.  Barlow  smiled  at  the  philosophic  tone  which 
Julia  had  assumed,  for  she  had  quietly  made  her  own 
observations  on  the  state  of  Julia's  mind  when  at  the 
very  beginning  of  her  stay  in  Boston  Eliza  had  been 
called  away. 

"  Another  year  you  may  need  somebody,  even  if  you 
cannot  have  Eliza.  The  older  a  girl  grows  the  more 
stitches  there  are  to  be  taken  for  her,  and  next  season 
you  will  have  less  time  than  at  present  to  do  things  for 
yourself." 

"  But  I  like  this  feeling  of  independence,  or  rather  I 
like  to  feel  that  I  have  to  depend  almost  entirely  on 
myself ;  I  am  just  so  much  more  of  a  person  than  I 
should  be  if  I  had  Eliza  to  wait  on  me  constantly,  as  I 
used  to." 

"  A  certain  amount  of  independence  in  a  young  girl 
is  a  good  thing,"  replied  Mrs.  Barlow,  "  and  I  am  glad 
that  yours  takes  a  somewhat  different  form  from 
Brenda's  I  wonder,  for  example,  where  she  is  this 
afternoon.  She  had  an  appointment  at  her  dress- 
maker's, but  when  I  went  there  to  make  a  suggestion 
or  two  about  her  new  coat,  they  told  me  that  she  had 
not  oeen  there,  and  here  it  is  near  dinner-time  with  no 


LUB 

3r  at  Storm- 

t  written  to 
3r  for  me  to 
e  independ- 

tone  which 
kde  her  own 
tvhen  at  the 
a  had  been 

even  if  you 
rs  the  more 
next  season 
0  things  for 

or  rather  I 
entirely  on 
irson  than  I 
itantly,  as  I 

i  young  girl 
A.  I  am  glad 
form  from 
she  is  this 
her  dress- 
i  suggestion 
hat  she  had 
me  with  no 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   HER  CLUB 


213 


sign  of  Brenda.     Trobably  she  is  with  Belle  or  some  of 
the  girls,  but  still  I  do  not  like  her  going  off  in  this 

way." 

While  Mrs.  Barlow  was  speaking  Julia  hoped  that 
she  would  not  ask  lier  if  she  had  seen  Brenda,  and  for- 
tunately she  did  not  do  so.  To  be  sure,  Julia  had 
nothing  special  to  tell,  and  indeed  had  not  her  aunt 
spoken  of  the  broken  appointment  at  the  dressmaker's, 
she.  might  have  mentioned  the  glimpse  of  Brenda  that 
she  had  had  down  town,  but  now  she  began  to  suspect 
that  something  was  wrong,  at  least  it  Avas  strange  that 
Brenda  should  have  deceived  her  mother  about  the 
dressmaking  appointment.  The  dressmaker's  rooms 
were  not  down  town,  so  that  it  was  not  this  appoint- 
ment that  had  taken  her  to  the  neighborhood  of  Winter 
street, 

"  But  where  have  you  been,  yourself,  this  afternoon, 
Julia  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Barlow ;  and  Julia  told  her  of  her 
visit  to  the  Rosas,  and  of  the  plans  that  Miss  South  had 
suggested  for  raising  them  out  of  their  present  trouble. 
"  I  am  afraid  that  Brenda  won't  agree  with  her,"  she 
said,  "  for  she  has  the  idea  that  the  one  thing  needful  is 
to  give  Mrs.  Rosa  a  large  sum  of  money  to  spend  just 
as  she  likes." 

•'Brenda  isn't  very  practical,"  replied  Mrs.  Bar- 
low. *'  I  only  wish  that  she  had  your  common  sense ; 
or  if  she  were  more  like  Agnes,  it  would  be  better, 
for  although  Agnes  is  an  artist,  she  is  decidedly  prac- 
tical." 


■<  itiam  r  iWrt—x^ftliliri 


•rtfiiiiW-i-i    ■''--'     ■-  '■T-"^^''^>^ 


[■'i 


2U  BRENDA,   ITER  SCHOOL  AND  ITER  CLITB 

"  Oh,  Brenda  is  so  much  younger,"  said  Julia  apolo- 
getically. 

"  Yes,  I  know  it,  that  is  undoubtedly  one  reason  for 
her  heedlessness,  but  it  sometimes  seems  as  if  her  Avil- 
fulness  increases  every  day.  I  am  afraid,  too,  that  she 
has  not  always  been  considerate  of  you ;  I  have  been 
wishing  to  speak  of  this  for  a  long  time,  though  it  is 
not  an  easy  thing  to  do.  It  would  pain  me  very  much 
to  have  you  feel  that  any  of  us— even  Brenda  had  been 
inhospitable." 

"  Oh,  no  indeed,  Aunt  Anna,  I  am  not  likely  to  think 
anything  of  that  kind.  I  make  allowances  for  Brenda, 
and  I  honestly  think  that  she  is  getting  to  like  me 
better." 

"  There  ought  not  to  be  any  question  of  that  kind. 
If  it  were  not  for  Belle,  Brenda  would  be  inclined  to 
throw  herself  more  upon  you,  but  I  am  sure  that  Belle 
keeps  her  stirred  up  all  the  time.  But  there— I  ought 
not  to  talk  so  much  about  this,  at  least  to  you,  only  I 
have  thought  that  I  ought  to  tell  you  that  your  uncle 
and  I  have  feared  that  you  have  had  several  experiences 
this  winter  that  were  not  altogether  pleasant,  and  I 
should  fail  in  my  duty  if  I  did  not  express  our  appre- 
ciation of  your  patience." 

Then  rising  from  her  chair,  Mrs.  Barlow  leaned  over 
Julia,  and  kissed  her  on  the  forehead,  saying  as  she 
turned  to  leave  the  room,  "  We  have  barely  time  now 
to  get  ready  for  dinner." 

Just  as  Julia  opened  her  door  to  go  down  to  the 


rulia  apolo- 

reason  for 
i  if  her  wil- 
)o,  that  she 
[  have  been 
uhough  it  is 

very  much 
la  had  been 

jly  to  think 
for  Brenda, 
to  like  me 

f  that  kind, 
inclined  to 
e  that  Belle 
re — I  ought 
you,  only  I 
i  your  uncle 
experiences 
isant,  and  I 
s  our  appre- 

leaned  over 
,ying  as  she 
ly  time  now 

lown  to  the 


BRENDA,  UER  SCHOOL  AND   IIEll  CLUB  215 

library  where  she  usually  talked  with  her  uncle  for  a 
few  minutes  before  dinner,  she  saw  Brenda  rushing 
upstairs  to  the  floor  above. 

"  Where's  Brenda  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Barlow,  as  they  took 
their  places  at  the  table.  There  was  a  note  of  severity 
in  his  voice,  that  Mrs.  Barlow  and  Julia  detected  at 
once. 

"  Why,  she  has  been  out  all  the  afternoon,"  replied 
the  former ;  "  but  I  have  sent  word  for  her  to  hasten 
downstairs." 

At  this  moment  the  delinquent  entered  the  dining- 
room,  and  took  her  place  at  the  table.  Although  she 
had  changed  her  street  dress,  she  had  apparently  dressed 
in  a  great  hurry,  and  her  hair  looked  almost  disheveled, 
as  she  had  evidently  not  had  time  to  rearrange  it. 

Hardly  responding  to  the  greetings  of  her  parents 
and  cousin,  Brenda  began  to  talk  very  rapidly  about — 
well  about  the  subject  to  which  many  of  us  turn  when 
WQ  are  embarrassed, — the  weather. 

"  Yes,"  said  her  father,  in  a  kind  o*  general  response 
to  her  very  vague  remarks.  "  Yes,  I  will  admit  that  it 
has  been  a  fine  day,  almost  the  first  really  springlike 
day  that  we  have  had,  that  it  is  a  delightful  day  to 
have  been  out  in  the  open  air,  but  all  this  does  not  pre- 
vent my  asking 'you  why  you  should  be  so  late  to 
dinner ;  you  know  my  rule,  and  that  I  shall  have  to 
punish  you  in  some  » ery  decided  way  if  this  happens 
again." 

"  For  once  Brenda  has  no  excuse  ready,"  added  Mrs. 


^ik 


216 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


Barlow ;  "  now  /  am  anxious  to  know  where  you  have 
been  this  afternoon  ?  " 

Brenda  turned  very  red  before  replying,  "  Oh,  Belle 
and  I  have  been  together." 

"  I  dare  say,"  said  Mr.  Barlow,  "  but  that  does  not 
tell  us  wher^  you  have  been  ?  " 

"  Any  one  would  think,"  cried  Brenda,  almost  in  tears, 
"  that  I  Avas  a  girl  of  ten  years  of  age.  I  do  not  know 
any  one  who  has  to  account  for  everything  she  does  ; 
there  is  not  a  girl  at  school  who  is  watched  in  this  way." 

"  Sometimes  I  think  that  it  would  be  better  if  you 
were  under  closer  guardianship.  Some  one  has  been 
telling  me  that  you  need  it." 

Brenda  flashed  a  glance  at  Julia  as  if  she  might  be 
the  informant,  and  Julia  rejoiced  that  she  had  not  even 
mentioned  having  seen  Brenda  down  town. 

"  You  were  not  at  the  dressmaker's  this  afternoon," 
said  Mrs.  Barlow  reproachfully. 

"  I  hope  that  you  were  not  on  the  bridge,  looking  at 
the  crews,"  said  Mr.  Barlow. 

"  No,"  said  Brenda  quickly,  "  I  was  not.  Why  did 
you  think  of  that  ?  " 

"  Because  some  one  has  been  telling  me  that  a  num- 
ber of  foolish  girls  are  in  the  habit  of  going  where  the 
Harvard  Bridge  is  building  on  fine  afternoons,  just  as 
the  class  crews  are  out  exercising,  and  that  some  of  these 
girls  always  wave  their  handkerchiefs,  and  even  cheer, 
as  their  favorites  come  near — and  more  than  this  some 
one  has  told  me  that  you  are  often  to  be  seen  among 


JL 


e  you  have 

»  Ob,  Belle 

it  does  not 

ost  in  tears, 
3  not  know 
^  she  does ; 
I  this  way." 
jtter  if  you 
le  has  beeu 

le  might  be 
id  not  even 

afternoon," 

,  looking  at 

Why  did 

that  a  num- 
y  where  the 
jons,  just  as 
)me  of  these 
even  cheer, 
,n  this  some 
seen  among 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER   CLUB 


217 


these  girls ;  now,  Brenda,  I  tell  you  frankly  that  this 
won't  do." 

"  Oh,  papa,  you  are  so  particular ;  a  great  many  girls 
think  that  it  is  perfectly  proper  to  go  there,  and  no  one 
ever  says  a  word  about  it.  I  wonder  who  told  you ; 
some  old  maid,  I  am  certain  of  that." 

"No,  indeed,  no  old  maid,  but  a  young  man,  .nd  a 
student,  too.  He  felt  very  sorry  that  you  should  be 
seen  there ;  he  says  that  there  is  always  a  great  mixture 
of  people  in  the  crowds  on  the  bridge,  and  that  it  must 
be  far  from  an  agreeable  place  for  a  young  lady,  be- 
sides not  being  a  proper  one." 

"Well  I  only  wish  that  I  could  tell  who  that  young 
man  is,"  cried  Brenda.  "  I  should  call  him  a  perfect 
goose." 

"  He  is  far  from  that,"  responded  Mr.  Barlow ;  "  and 
I  ought  to  say  that  I  agree  with  him  thoroughly.  I 
only  wish  that  I  had  heard  about  this  before,  and  now 
I  hope  that  you  will  understand,  Brenda,  that  you  are 
forbidden  to  go  near  the  Harvard  Bridge  in  the  after- 
noon." 

"  Not  to  the  bridge  at  all ! "  cried  Brenda,  in  a  most 
doleful  voice.    *'  Why,  I  can't  see  the  harm." 

"  Well,  I  can,  and  that  is  enough." 

"  You  can  go  to  the  races  themselves,  Brenda,  when 
they  actually  come  off,"  interposed  Mrs.  Barlow,  "  but 
if  you  think  it  over,  you  will  see  good  reasons  for  not 
hanging  about  the  bridge,  as  a  boy  might,  merely  to 
see  the  crews  pass." 


WMMMMIiUIHMI* 


lll«   Mf  i.il  iLlfclWi 


Hi 


218  BEENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Brenda  made  no  attempt  at  further  argument,  and 
one  result  of  the  little  discussion  that  there  had  been 
about  the  bridge  and  the  crews  was  to  divert  her  father 
and  mother  from  asking  further  questions  about  the  way 
in  which  she  had  spent  this  particular  afternoon.  She 
was  rather  relieved  when  the  evening  passed  without 
Julia's  referring  to  having  seen  her  down  town.  She  was 
almost  sure  that  Julia  and  Miss  South  had  recognized 
her,  and  Belle  and  she  were  in  dread  lest  in  this  way 
her  father  and  mother  should  learn  that  she  and  her 
rather  mischievous  friend  had  gone  alone  to  a  matinee. 

For  this  was  now  Brenda's  secret,— she  had  not  only 
gone  down  town  alone,  but  she  had  gone  to  the  Music 
Hall  without  an  older  person  accompanying  her.    With 
parents  as  indulgent  as  hers  there  seemed  no  need  for 
her  to  try  to  secure  forbidden  pleasures.    Nor  would  she 
probably  have  done  this  but  for  Belle.    It  had  been  the 
study  of  Belle's  life  to  get  what  she  wished  in  a  clan- 
destine way.    Her  stern  old  grandmother  was  con- 
stantly forbidding  her  to  do  this  thing  or  that,  and  her 
commands  were  often  really  unreasonable.    No  one 
was  quicker  to  detect  this  than  Belle  herself,  and  it  was 
on  this  ground  that  she  often  excused  her  own  disobe- 
dience.   "Why  even  mamma  does  not  expect  me  to 
mind  everything  that  grandmamma  says,"  and  as  her 
mother  was  rather  timid,  as  well  as  half -ill  all  the  time, 
she  gave  her  self-possessed  daughter  very  few  com- 
mands of  her  own. 
•*  I  don't  believe  that  I  should  be  so  ready  to  disobey 


»      f 


ument,  and 
•e  had  been 
t  her  father 
Dut  the  way 
noon.    She 
led  without 
n.    She  was 
,  recognized 
in  this  way 
she  and  her 
)  a  matinee, 
ad  not  only 
o  the  Music 
her.    With 
no  need  for 
3r  would  she 
lad  been  the 
3d  in  a  clan- 
>r  was  con- 
hat,  and  her 
ie.    Ko  one 
f,  and  it  was 
own  disobe- 
cpect  me  to 
'  and  as  her 
all  the  time, 
•y  few  com- 

y  to  disobey 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


219 


mamma,"  Belle  would  say  to  Brenda  when  the  latter 
on  occasions  remonstrated  with  her,  "  but  with  grand- 
mamma it  is  different,  for  I  do  not  consider  that  she 
has  any  right  to  lay  down  the  law  as  she  does." 

Nevertheless  when  Brenda  and  Belle  sat  in  the  front 
row  in  the  large  Music  Hall — for  Brenda  had  bought 
expensive  seats — both  girls  felt  that  old  Mrs.  Gregg 
was  pretty  nearly  right  in  saying  that  places  of  amuse- 
ment were  not  proper  for  a  3  oung  girl.  They  had  both 
been  at  similar  performances  before,  but  always  some 
older  person  had  selected  the  entertainment.  This  one, 
which  they  themselves  had  chosen  from  the  glaring 
posters  decorating  the  bill-boards  of  the  city,  and  from 
the  conversation  of  the  Harvard  freshman  of  their  ac- 
quaintance was  altogether  different  from  anything  that 
they  had  seen.  It  was  advertised  as  an  exhibition  of 
ventriloquists,  but  it  had  a  general  air  of  vulgarity  that 
was  extremely  displeasing  to  them.  Brenda  wished 
more  than  once  that  she  had  not  joined  Belle  in  this 
adventure.  She  did  not  like  the  loud  jokes,  and  the 
scant  costumes  of  the  performers,  and  she  hoped  that 
there  was  no  one  in  the  audience  who  would  recognize 
her.  Of  course  there  were  times  when  she  laughed  at 
the  funny  things  on  the  stage — for  who  could  help  it — 
but  many  of  the  jokes  and  the  incidents  at  which  the 
rest  of  the  audience  laughed  the  loudest  fell  rather  flat 
on  the  ears  of  the  two  young  girls.  This  was  as  it 
should  be,  for  neither  of  the  two  was  anything  worse 
than  heedless  and  a  little  too  fond  of  having  her  own 


1 

# 


220 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


way.     In  Belle  this  Avilfulness  took  the  form  of  a  will- 
ingness to  use  subterfuge,  both  in  word  or  deed  to  gain 
her  own  way.    Brenda  did  not  follow  her  very  closely 
in  this  direction,  although  there  was  danger  that  her 
conscience  would  be  dulled,  before  she  realized  it,  under 
Belle's  influence.    Brenda  indeed  felt  so  uncomfortable 
during  the  performance,  that  if  she  could  have  done  so 
without  observation,  she  would  have  left  the  hall.    But 
she  did  not  quite  dare  to  go  out  in  the  face  of  the  great 
audience,  and  besides  when  she  made  the  suggestion  to 
Belle,  the  latter  would  not  hear  of  her  going.    "  No, 
indeed,"  she  had  said,  "  why  should  we  go.     You  are  a 
regular  baby,  Brenda ;  it  isn't  so  very  bad,  only  a  little 
vulgar,  and  just  see  Avbat  crowds  of  people  there  are 
here,  and  some  of  them  seem  just  as  good  as  we  are, 
and  you  know  I  read  you  that  newspaper  clipping  that 
said  that  this  was  one  of  the  successes  of  the  year.    You 
and  I  are  not  used  to  this  kind  of  thing,  but  dear  me ! 
we  can't  expect  to  stay  children  all  our  lives."    So 
Brenda  sat  there  with  an  uneasy  conscience,  wondering 
what  her  mother  would  say,  or  her  father — or  Julia 
who  never  by  any  chance  did  anything  that  she  ought 
not  to  do. 

Stolen  sweets  are  apt  to  taste  a  little  bitter,  and 
when  the  performance  was  over,  Brenda  and  Belle 
went  out  with  the  crowd.  On  the  way  out  rough 
people,  or  people  whom  Belle  called  "  rough,"  pushed 
against  them,  while  one  or  two  rude  boys  made  saucy 
remarks  to  the  young  girls  who  seemed  conscious  of 


)f  a  will- 
l  to  gain 
f  closely 
that  her 
it,  under 
ifortable 
!  done  so 
all  But 
the  great 
estion  to 
r.  "  Ko, 
"^ou  are  a 
y  a  little 
here  are 
s  we  are, 
ping  that 
ar.  You 
dear  me ! 
res."  So 
ondering 
-or  Julia 
ihe  ought 

tter,  and 
nd  Belle 
ut  rough 
,"  pushed 
ide  saucy 
Lscious  of 


BEENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  221 

being  in  the  wrong  place.  It  wasn't  at  all  an  agree- 
able experience,  especially  as  they  were  both  wonder- 
ing if  any  of  their  friends  were  likely  to  see  them. 

Then  there  was  that  chance  glimpse  of  Julia  and 
Miss  South,  and  the  rather  silly  action  on  the  part  of 
Brenda  and  Belle  of  hiding  in  the  doorway.  Eeally 
they  needed  all  the  consolation  they  could  get  from 
their  visit  to  the  confectioner's  around  the  corner, 
"".ere  they  drank  great  glasses  of  chocolate,  sipping 
the  whipped  cream  at  the  top,  as  if  they  were  young 
ladies  of  twenty  loitering  in  the  shops  after  the  sym- 
phony. As  they  stirred  the  chocolate  with  their  long 
spoons,  and  lingered  on  the  settee  at  the  end  of  the 
shop  to  watch  the  lively  young  men  and  women  who 
were  constantly  coming  in  and  out  to  buy  bonbons,  or 
to  get  refreshment,  they  forgot  all  that  had  been  dis- 
agreeable at  the  music  hall,  and  for  the  time  being  im- 
agined that  they  were  young  ladies  themselves.  Yet 
when  Brenda  reached  home  with  hardly  time  to  dress 
for  dinner,  conscience  began  to  prick  again. 


■■  s 


^  % 


in 


XXIII 

ALMOST    BEADY 

Now  however  slowly  time  appears  to  pass,  the  end 
of  any  period  of  waiting  is  sure  to  come,  and  its  last 
days  or  hours  generally  seem  to  melt  away.  Thus, 
when  The  Four  realized  that  less  than  two  weeks  lay 
between  a  certain  April  afternoon  when  they  met  to 
sew,  and  the  day  appointed  for  the  opening  of  the 
Bazaar,  they  began  to  feel  a  little  nervous.  "  I  wish 
that  we  hadn't  set  any  particular  day,"  exclaimed 
Brenda,  "  we  might  just  have  waited  until  we  were  all 
ready,  and  then  we " 

"  Oh,  Brenda,  how  unpractical  you  are,"  cried  Edith, 
"  that  would  have  been  perfectly  ridiculous.  You  know 
that  we  have  to  advertise  a  little,  and  engage  music 
and  people  to  help  us,  and  make  all  kinds  of  arrange- 
ments." 

"  Oh,  I  dare  say,"  responded  the  unpractical  Brenda, 
"  but  still  it  takes  all  the  fun  out  of  it  to  think  that  we 
must  be  ready  by  a  particular  day ;  I  feel  exactly  as  if 
some  one  were  driving  me  on,  and  you  know  that  is 
not  pleasant." 

"  Oh,  nonsense,"  interposed  Nora,  with  a  smile.  "  Just 
think  how  long  we  were  working  without  any  special 
object.  I  am  sure  that  we  had  all  the  time  we  wished, 


I,  the  end 
id  its  last 
y.  Thus, 
weeks  lay 
)y  met  to 
ig  of  the 
"  I  wish 
exclaimed 
e  were  all 

ied  Edith, 
5fou  know 
Eige  music 
f  arrange- 

il  Brenda, 
k  that  we 
actly  as  if 
3W  that  is 

ile.  "Just 
ny  special 
v^e  wished, 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


223 


and  we  had  hardly  a  thing  to  shoAV  for  it.  For  ray 
own  part  I  shall  be  awfully  glad  to  have  the  Bazaar 
over  with.  The  weather  is  altogether  too  fine  to  waste 
indoors  on  fancy  work,  but  until  we  have  that  money 
for  Manuel  I  suppose  that  none  of  us  will  feel  free  to  do 
as  sho  likes  in  the  afternoons.  There  are  so  many 
things  to  attend  to  that  I  don't  see  how  we  are  ever 
to  got  ready  even  in  two  weeks." 

Now  the  plans  for  the  Bazaar  had  received  much  at- 
tention from  the  older  persons  in  the  families  of  the 
young  workers,  and  the  encouragement  that  they  had 
had  from  their  elders  was  now  their  chief  incentive. 
Edith's  mother  had  offered  them  the  use  of  a  large 
drawing-room  in  her  house  which  was  just  adapted  to 
an  affair  of  this  kind.  It  was  a  long  room  with  hard 
wood  floor,  intended  really  for  dancing.  Its  walls, 
paneled  with  mirrors,  would  reflect  the  tables  of  fancy 
work  in  such  a  way,  as  to  make  it  seem  "  as  if  we  had 
twice  as  much  as  we  really  have,"  said  Brenda.  As  to 
other  things  there  was  a  great  deal  to  be  decided. 
Brenda  and  Belle  wished  a  small  orchestra  engaged  to 
play  during  the  evening  of  the  Bazaar,  and  furnish 
11  Msio  for  dancing  at  the  close  of  the  sale.  Edith  and 
Nora  were  afraid  that  this  would  eat  up  too  much  of 
their  profits,  but  Brenda  was  very  decided  in  her  views. 
"  You  can't  expect  that  we  are  not  to  have  any  fun  out 
of  it  ourselves,  after  all  the  trouble  we've  had,  and  I 
know  that  there  is  going  to  be  plenty  of  money  for  the 
Eosas.    "We  shall  make  lots  out  of  the  flower  table  ;  we 


u 


. 


^ 


«»iiiWfc 


^.«.i  mmiMm  ■mmnifi  immm( 


J 


224  BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

have  quantities  of  plants  and  cut  flowers  promised  us 
from  the  greenhouses  of  our  friends— just  quantities, 
and  then  the  refreshment  table,  and— well  you  know 
yourselves  that  we  shall  have  more  than  we  can  sell." 

"  What  good  will  that  do  ?  "  enquired  the  practical 
Nora.     "We  can't  make  much  out  of  things  that  we 

can't  sell." 

"  Oh,  I  mean  sell  in  the  regular  way ;  of  course  we'll 
have  an  auction,  and  get  ever  so  much  in  that  way.  I 
shouldn't  wonder  if  we  should  have  more  than  $500  to 
give  to  Mrs.  Kosa." 

"  Don't  count  your  chickens  too  soon,  Brenda,"  said 
Belle;  "suppose  it  should  rain  on  the  day  of  the  sale,  or 
suppose, " 

"  Oh,  how  tiresome  you  are ! "  cried  the  sanguine 
Brenda,  "  you  are  just  as  bad  as  the  others,  and  it's 
quite  as  much  your  Bazaar  as  mine,  and  if  it  doepn't 
succeed,  you'll  be  just  as  much  to  blame." 

The  fretful  note  in  Brenda's  voice  warned  her  friends 
that  she  was  taking  things  too  deeply  to  heart. 

"  Why,  Brenda,  no  one  is  probably  going  to  be  to 
blame,  for  the  Bazaar  will  be  a  great  success,"  inter- 
posed the  peace-loving  Edith.  "All  we  have  to  do 
now  is  to  try  our  very  best  to  make  it  go  off  as  well  as 
possible." 

Now  the  Bazaar  was  to  be  the  Wednesday  of  the 
week  following  Easter,  and  this  year  Easter  fell  almost 
in  the  middle  of  April.  During  the  last  days  of  school 
preceding  the  Easter  vacation  the  four  did  much  can- 


.»  I  ■ -■  '■■•  "■ 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


225 


mised  us 
lantities 
ou  know 
m  sell." 
practical 
that  we 

irse  we'll 

way.    I 

1  $500  to 

ida,"  said 
le  sale,  or 

sanguine 
%,  and  it's 
it  doepn't 

er  friends 
t. 
to  be  to 

ss,"  inter- 
ive  to  do 
as  well  as 

ay  of  the 
'ell  almost 
I  of  school 
much  can- 


vassing among  their  friends  to  see  whether  all  the  ar- 
ticles promised  were  finished.  Of  course  there  were 
several  disappointments.  Some  girls  who  had  promised 
special  things  either  had  not  finished  them  or  had  for- 
gotten all  about  them.  On  the  other  hand,  there  were 
some  who  had  not  only  done  much  more  than  they  had 
promised  themselves,  but  had  collected  many  pretty, 
and  even  valuable  articles  from  their  friends.  All  the 
school  girls  near  the  age  of  the  four  were  invited  to  as- 
sist at  the  tables.  The  four  resolved  themselves  into 
an  executive  committee,  adding  to  their  number  Julia, 
and  Frances  and  one  or  two  others.  Each  of  these 
girls  was  to  have  special  charge  of  a  table  or  depart- 
ment, and  she  in  turn  was  to  call  on  others  to  assist 

her. 

Julia  had  invited  Ruth  Eoberts  as  her  chief  assistant, 
rather  to  the  distaste  of  Frances,  who  thought  that  this 
was  going  too  far  out  of  their  set. 

"  What  do  we  know  about  Euth  Roberts  ?  "  she  had 
said  in  a  contemptuous  way ;  "  nobody  ever  heard  of 
her,  I  am  sure,  until  she  came  here  to  school." 

"  "We  have  nothing  to  do  with  that,"  replied  Nora, 
to  whom  the  remark  happened  to  be  made.  "  I  dare  say 
that  there  are  a  great  many  good  people  in  the  world 
of  whom  we  have  never  heard ;  I  know  all  that  I  need 
to  about  Ruth  Roberts,  that  she  has  good  manners 
and  a  pleasant  disposition,  and  an  agreeable  family.    I 

know,  for  I  have  visited  them "    Then,  throwing  a 

little  emphasis  into  her  voice,  she  concluded,  "  Really, 

15 


U 


!    ? 


;   I 


uBimr'iiiiiii 


9Se         BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AKD  HER  CLUB 

Frances,  you  are  growing  very  tiresome,  and  if  I  were 
vou  I  should  try  to  be  less  narrow-minded.  Any  one 
"to  hear  you  talk,  would  think  that  no  one  in  the  world 
is  worth  considering  who  does  not  happen  to  live  in 
certain  streets  in  your  neighborhood." 

"  Perhaps  that  is  what  I  do  think,"  answered  Frances. 
"We  can't  make  intimate  friends  of  every  one  in  the 
world,  and  we  might  as  well  have  nothing  to  do  with 
those  who  are  not  in  our  own  set.^  I  hate  these  people 
who  are  always  trying  to  push  in." 

« If  you  mean  Ruth,  you  are  entirely  wrong.  She  is 
the  last  girl  in  the  world  likely  to  try  to  push  in.  She 
thinks  quite  as  well  of  herself  as  you  do  of  yourself, 
and  I  dare  say  that  she  had  some  ancestors,  even  if  they 
were  not  governors  of  Massachusetts." 

Now  despite  the  fact  that  this  speech,  when  quoted, 
sounds  rather  acrimonious,  Frances  took  no  offence  at 
it  She  could  not  afford  to  quarrel  with  so  popular  a 
girl  as  Nora,  and  besides  she  knew  that  the  Gostars 
had  a  good  claim  to  the  same  kind  of  pride  of  descent 
that  she  had  herself.  So,  although  both  girls  turned 
away  from  each  other  with  an  annoyed  expression  on 
their  faces,  their  next  meeting  was  perfectly  amicable. 
When  Nora  repeated  this  conversation  to  her  mother, 
Mrs.  Gostar  smiled. 

« If  I  were  you,  Nora,  I  would  not  take  anything  that 

Frances  says  too  seriously.    She  has  been  brought  up 

rather  unfortunately."  _ 

"But  it  is  so  tiresome  to  have  her  going  around  most 


UB 

I  if  I  TTere 
Any  one 

the  world 
to  live  in 

id  Frances. 

one  in  the 

to  do  with 

lese  people 

ng.  She  is 
sh  in.  She 
of  yourself, 
)ven  if  they 

lien  quoted, 

0  offence  at 
so  popular  a 
the  Gostars 
e  of  descent 
girls  turned 
xpression  on 
ly  amicable. 
•  her  mother, 

ny  thing  that 

1  brought  up 

around  most 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  227 

of  the  time  with  her  head  in  the  air,  saying, '  Oh,  I 
cannot  do  this,  or  I  cannot  do  that,  because  I  am  a 
Pounder.' " 

Mrs.  Gostar  laughed  at  this  speech,  and  the  gesture 
and  tossing  back  of  the  head  with  which  Nora  em- 
phasized it. 

"Frances    hardly    says  that,  does  she?"    she  en- 

quired. 

«  Yes,  she  does,  she  really  does— sometimes,"  replied 
Nora,  "  and  I  am  sure  that  she  feels  like  saying  it  all 
the  time.  Of  course  we  all  know  that  there  have  been 
two  governors,  and  one  or  two  generals,  and  other 
people  like  that  in  her  family  somewhere  in  the  dim 
past.  I  am  sure  that  we  have  heard  enough  aU)ut  it. 
But  there  is  nothing  very  great  about  Frances'  own 
family  so  far  as  I  have  ever  heard,  and  some  one  told 
me  that  her  father  could  not  even  get  his  degree  at 
college.    If  they  hadn't  so  much  money " 

"  There,  there,"  interrupted  her  mother,  "  aren't  you 
growing  uncharitable  yourself  ?  It  is  really  true  that 
Frances  had  ancestors  who  were  of  great  service  to  the 
country,  and  her  family  has  had  position  for  a  long 
time,  and  all  the  advantages  of  education.  But  among 
your  schoolmates  and  hers  there  are  probably  other 
girls  of  good  descent,  who  have  had  advantages  hardly 
inferior  to  those  that  Frances  has  enjoyed.  They  may 
have  names  that  are  not  so  well  known,  and  yet  their 
ancestors  may  have  been  almost  as  useful  in  building  up 
this  country  as  those  of  Frances." 


'A/ 


'I 


i 


228  UREXDA,  IIER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"  Well,"  said  Nora,  "  I  don't  value  people  for  their 
ancestors,  but  for  what  they  are  themselves." 

"  That  is  the  right  spirit,  and  yet  neither  you  nor  I 
should  blame  Frances  for  having  pride  in  what  her 
ancestors  have  done.    It  is  well  to  remember  such 
things,  if  remembering  them  makes  one  more  ambitious 
or  more  helpful  to  those  around  him.    But  when  this 
pride  in  his  own  people  leads  one  to  belittle  all  others 
whose  part  in  making  history  may  have  been  almost 
as  important,  if  less  conspicuous— then  I  would  rather 
see  a  girl  or  a  boy  without  family  pride.    In  connection 
with  this,  let  me  tell  you  a  story.    Years  ago  a  murder 
was  committed  by  a  member  of  a  good,  old  family,  and 
sometime  afterwards  r,  lady  who  bore  the  same  name, 
though  she  was  not  closely  related  to  the  murderer, 
was  out  shopping.    It  seemed  to  her  a  certain  clerk 
was  not  sufficiently  deferential,  and  so  to  reprove  him, 
she  said,  in  a  rather  haughty  tone, '  Perhaps  you  do  not 
know  who  I  am.'    'No,  madame,  I  do  not,'  was  his 
reply.    'I  am  a  Blenki?isop,''  she  responded,  thinking 
probably  that  this  would  overwhelm  him.    '  Indeed,' 
he  answered,  'you  surprise  me.    I  thought  that  all 
the  Blenkinsops  had  been  hanged.'    So  you  see  that  it 
does  not  always  do  to  boast  of  one's  family  name.    Of 
course  this  does  not  apply  to  Frances,  and  I  should  be 
sorry  if  either  she  or  you  should  forget  all  the  good 
things  which  her  ancestors  did  for  the  commonwealth. 
Yet  it  would  be  a  great  deal  better  to  forget  it  than  to 
have  the  remembrance  of  the  distinction  of  your  an- 


m 


X  .utf.t'.-Laiaissi^K!': 


B 

for  their 

^'ou  nor  I 
what  her 
ber  such 
ambitious 
when  this 
all  others 
m  almost 
lid  rather 
onnection 
a  murder 
imily,  and 
rae  name, 
murderer, 
'tain  clerk 
)rove  him, 
^'ou  do  not 
t,'  was  his 
,  thinking 
'  Indeed,' 
it  that  all 
see  that  it 
name.    Of 
[  should  be 
1  the  good 
iionwealth. 
b  it  than  to 
)f  your  an- 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


229 


cestors  so  elato  you  as  to  make  you  contemptuous  of 
your  schoolmates.'' 

"I  know  that,  mother  dear,"  replied  Nora,  "and  I 
believe  that  some  day  I  may  be  able  to  have  a  little 
talk  with  Frances,  and  perhaps  I  can  get  her  to  see 

things  as  I  do." 

"  You  might  tell  her,"  responded  Mrs.  Gostar,  with  a 
smile,  "  about  the  Virginia  lady  of  whom  I  was  reading 
the  other  day.  Her  little  niece  was  remarking  .v  ith 
pride  that  her  grandfather  had  beec  the  son  ot  a 
baronet,  and  that  in  consequence  she  had  a  dght  to 
feel  superior  to  many  of  her  neighbors.  'Yes,'  re- 
sponded the  aunt, '  he  was  the  sor  of  a  baronet,  who 
was  the  son  of  a  manufacturer,  who  was  the  son  of  a 
apothecary's  apprentice.'  *0h,  dear,'  sighed  the  'iJ  jv-e, 
« is  it  really  true  ?  Am  I  descended  from  an  apothe- 
cary's apprentice?  I  thought  that  all  .ny  mcestors 
were  gentlemen.' 

'<  *  I  haven't  finished,'  returned  the  aunt.  *  The  ap- 
prentice was  the  grandson  of  a  baronet,  who  in  turn  was 
said  to  trace  his  descent  from  a  king  of  England.'  The 
aunt  smiled  at  the  expression  of  relief  on  her  niece's 
face  on  hearing  this,  as  she  said,  *  I  always  knew  that 
we  were  of  good  family.'  My  own  moral,"  concluded 
Mrs.  Gostar,  "  would  be  the  same  as  that  which  the 
aunt  tried  to  impress  on  her  niece.  "We  all  can  trace  our 
descent  through  a  variety  of  '''^milies,  and  while  we  can 
often  find  ancestors  to  boasc  "'  as  often  we  find  others 
who  are  what  Frances  might  call '  very  plain  people.'  " 


^i 


1 


230    BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Nora  realized  that  she  was  fortunate  in  having  a 
mother  Avho  was  always  ready  to  advise  her  in  the 
small  matters  that  seem  so  important  to  schoolgirls,  as 
well  as  in  those  larger  things  that  really  are  of  conse- 
quence.   Without  encouraging  anything  approaching 
gossip  or  tale-bearing  Mrs.  Gostar  always  permitted 
Nora  to  talk  very  freely  on  all  the  subjects  that  in- 
terested her,  and  the  confidence  between  mother  and 
daughter  was  almost  ideal.    Mrs.  Blair  and  Mrs.  Barlow 
were  also  ready  to  advise  their  daughters,  although  they 
both  were  a  little  more  occupied  with  society  than  Mrs. 
Gostar  and  had  less  time  at  home-    The  wilful  Brenda, 
too,  was  more  apt  to  seek  her  mother's  advice  after  she 
had  done  a  certain  thing  than  to  ask  it  in  advance.    Yet 
although  her  doings  were  sometimes  a  little  annoying  to 
others,  she  always  admitted  to  herself  that  she  could 
depend   on  her  mother's  sympathy.    Edith,   with  a 
rather    phlegmatic  disposition,  seldom  did  anything 
wrong.    She  had  been  brought  up  rather  strictly  in  ac- 
cordance with  prescribed  rules,  and  she  was  always 
confident  that  whatever  her  mother  had  arranged  or 
advised  was  exactly  right.    Belle  alone,  of  the  Four, 
was    unfortunate    in   her    home    surroundings.     Her 
mother,  a  nervous  invalid,  had  permitted  Belle's  grand- 
moth.er  to  rule  the  household  with  a  rod  of  iron,  and 
knowing  that  the  old  lady  was  often  unjust  the  former 
did  not  reprove  BeUe  sufiiciently  when  she  broke  some 
of  her  grandmother's  rules.    Belle  in  this  way  came  to 
be  a  law  to  herself.    She  obeyed  her  grandmother  when 


UB 

having  a 
ber  in  the 
oolgirls,  as 
'6  of  conse- 
pproaching 

permitted 
cts  that  in- 
mother  and 
ilrs.  Barlow 
hough  they 
y  than  Mrs. 
ful  Brenda, 
ce  after  she 
ranee.    Yet 
annoying  to 
at  she  could 
th,   with  a 
d  anything 
irictly  in  ac- 
was  always 
arranged  or 
»f  the  Four, 
lings.     Her 
lelle's  grand- 
of  iron,  and 
t  the  former 
5  broke  some 
way  came  to 
mother  when 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


231 


there  was  no  escape  for  it,  but  of  tener  she  took  the  chance 
of  disregarding  her  authority,  saying  to  herself,— or 
even  to  others—"  If  mamma  could  do  as  she  liked,  she 
would  let  me  do  this."  It  was  not  always  a  legitimate 
excuse,  although  the  conditions  in  her  family  enabled 
many  of  her  acquaintances  to  make  excuses  for  Belle. 

As  to  Frances,  those  who  knew  her  best,  realized  that 
her  family  pride  had  been  nurtured  at  home,  and  that 
her  unfortunate  way  of  looking  at  things  was  not 
wholly  her  own  fault. 

Yet  that  Nora  had  been  able  to  influence  her  some- 
what was  proved  by  a  slight  change  in  Frances'  de- 
meanor towards  others.  The  latter  was  even  known  one 
day  to  offer  to  go  out  to  Euth  Roberts'  house  to  help 
her  finish  a  piece  of  work  for  the  Bazaar.  In  those  last 
days,  too,  before  the  Easter  vacation  there  seemed  to 
be  an  unusual  unity  among  the  schoolgirls.  Even 
those  in  the  older  classes,  who  seldom  interested  them- 
selves in  the  "small  fry,"  as  they  called  the  Fcp.r  and 
their  contemporaries,  came  forward  with  many  con- 
tributions for  the  Bazaar. 

"  Dear  me !  "  moaned  Brenda  one  day,  "  I  am  afraid 
that  we  won't  have  people  *  enough  to  sell  all  these 
things  to,  and  a  while  ago  I  was  afraid  that  we  shouldn't 
have  things  enough  to  sell  to  all  those  who  might  come 
to  our  Bazaar." 

"  That  shows,"  said  Miss  South,  who  had  come  up 
behind  Brenda  while  she  was  talking,  "  that  it  is  never 
worth  while  to  borrow  trouble  about  anything." 


I 


>A,*> 


i  ? 


232  BREXDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HEB  CLUB 

«  That  is  true,"  interposed  the  placid  Edith,  to  ^vrhoin 
Brenda  had  been  talking.  "For  my  own  part,  I  am 
never  surprised  or  disappointed  about  anything,  for  I 
never  expect  too  much  beforehand.  I  find  that  1  can 
always  put  up  with  things  when  they  come."       ^^ 

"Then  you  are  really  a  philosopher,  Edith,"  said 
Miss  South,  "some  persons  take  almost  a  lifetime  to 
learn  this  simple  lesson,  and  indeed  some  persons  never 

learn  it  at  all." 

As  the  preparations  for  the  Bazaar  advanced  it  was 
very  pleasant  for  Julia  to  find  herself  counted  in  among 
the  band  of  workers. 

It  is  true  that  she  often  had  to  take  a  sharp  word 
from  Brenda,  or  a  cold  glance  from  Belle,  but  these 
things  did  not  disturb  her. 

She  had  become  accustomed  to  her  cousin's  little 
ways,  and  she  realized  that  her  "bark  was  worse  than 
her  bite,"  as  Nora  was  in  the  habit  of  saying. 

There  was  one  thing  about  which  Brenda  was  very 
decided,  and  that  was  that  no  older  person,  that  is  no 
parent  or  teacher,  was  to  have  any  part  in  managing  the 

Bazaar.  ,  t  i.u-  i    •*■ 

"We  want  all  the  credit  ourselves,  and  I  think  it 

will  be  a  fine  thing  to  show  how  much  we  can  do  all  by 
ourselves.  "  If  she  could  have  had  her  own  way,  I  be- 
lieve that  she  would  have  refused  the  offer  of  Edith's 
mother  to  provide  a  room  for  the  Bazaar,  and  she  would 
have  been  quite  willing  to  pay  for  a  hotel  drawing- 
room  from  her  own  allowance— although  to  do  so  would 


UB 

1,  to  -whora 

part,  I  am 

liing,  for  I 

that  1  can 

dith,"  said 
lifetime  to 
rsons  never 

need  it  was 
jd  in  among 

sharp  word 
5,  but  these 

)usin'b  little 
I  worse  than 

da  was  very 
in,  that  is  no 
lanaging  the 

d  I  think  it 
can  do  all  by 
m  way,  I  be- 
■er  of  Edith's 
nd  she  would 
)tel  drawing- 
o  do  so  would 


BUENDA,  IIEB  SCHOOL  AND  IIEB  CLUB 


233 


have  run  her  several  months  in  debt.  But  this  was 
evidently  so  unwise  a  plan,  that  she  contented  herself 
with  simply  broaching  it  to  her  friends.  »  The  idea ! " 
had  been  their  criticism, «  of  throwing  money  away  like 
that  when  we  can  have  such  a  beautiful  room  for  noth- 
ing." 

♦'  It  certainly  would  be  foolish,"  said  Belle,  «  and  be- 
sides my  mother  would  not  think  a  hotel  a  proper  place 
for  girls  like  us  to  hold  a  bazaar ;  it  would  be  different 
if  we  were  in  society,  or  if  some  older  women  were 

managing  it."  ,  j     j 

«  Oh,  I  suppose  you  are  right,"  Brenda  acknowledged 
with  a  sigh,  "  but  I  should  be  ever  so  much  better 
pleased  with  a  hotel.  It  would  seem  so  much  more  as 
if  we  were  grown  up.  I  hope  that  this  won't  seem  like 
a  children's  party.  You  know  that  Edith  always  had 
her  birthday  parties  in  that  room." 

"  Yes,  but  she'll  have  her  coming  out  party,  there, 
too,  I  heard  her  mother  say  so  the  other  day,  and  really 
I  think  that  it  is  very,  very  kind  in  her  to  offer  the 
room,  because  there  will  be  strangers  coming  and  going 
all  day  long  through  the  house."  So  Brenda  had  to 
profess  herself  grateful  for  the  room,  and  was  obliged 
to  turn  in  other  directions  for  an  outlet  for  the  energy 
which  she  was  anxious  to  show  in  managing  the 
Bazaar. 


'-./!: 


XXIV 

AN  evening's  fun 

Mrs.  Blair  had  said  that  all  the  preparations  for 
the  Bazaar  must  be  completed  on  Tuesday,  the  day  be- 
fore  it  was  to  open.    She  knew  the  ways  of  girls  too 
well  to  think  that  it  would  be  safe  to  have  anything 
left  for  Wednesday  morning.     The  flower  table,  of 
course  had  to  be  arranged  on  that  day,  and  some  things 
for  the  refreshment  table.     But  so  definite  had  she 
been  in  expressing  her  wishes,  that  the  girls  felt  that 
it  was  due  her  for  lending  her  house  to  pay  all  defer- 
ence to  what  she  said.    On  the  Monday  therefore  after 
Easter  they  went  to  work  with  a  will  to  gather  m  the 
promised  contributions.     There  were  naturally  some 
disappointments,  but  on  the  whole  the  fancy  articles 
bestowed  upon  them  were  numerous  and  beautiful,  and 
many  were  the  »  ohs  and  ahs  "  from  the  Four  and  their 
assistants,  when  on  Tuesday  they  fell  to  the  task  of 
opening  the  parcels  and  arranging  their  contents  on  the 
tables.    Tuesday  waa  rainy,  and  at  dusk  gave  little 
promise  of  a  bright  sky  for  the  following  day.    Brenda 
was  in  a  tremor  of  excitement.    "  Oh,  dear,  how  dread- 
ful if  to-morrow  should  be  stormy  I   I  am  sure  it  will 
be,  and  what  shall  we  do?"  with  great  emphasis  on 
the  "shall."  ,  '  '  * 


1 


BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


235 


•ations  for 
he  day  be- 
if  girls  too 
e  anything 
•  table,  of 
ome  things 
;e  had  she 
•Is  felt  that 
y  all  def  er- 
refore  after 
ither  in  the 
Tally  some 
icy  articles 
autiful,  and 
ir  and  their 
ihe  task  of 
tents  on  the 

gave  little 
a,y.    Brenda 

how  dread- 
L  sure  it  Avill 
jmphasis  on 


"Full  many  a  cloudy  morning  turns  out  a  sunny 
day,"  sang  Nora,  while  Edith  patted  Brenda  on  the 
back  aad  said,  "Well,  we  can't  do  anything  to  change 
the  weather,  and  we  might  as  well  hope  for  the  best. 
I  know  that  a  lot  of  people  will  come  even  if  it  rams, 
and  perhaps  they'll  be  good  and  buy  three  tmies  as 
much  as  they  would  in  fine  weather." 

Just  then  Julia  came  in  with  the  evening  paper  in 
her  hand.  "  See,  or  rather  hear  the  news.  Old  Prob- 
ability says,  'clear  and  fair  Wednesday.'  Mrs.  Blair 
sent  this  paper  up  from  the  library  to  cheer  you. 
There  was  a  large  patch  of  blue  in  the  west  when  the 

sun  went  down- " 

"  The  sun ! "  exclaimed  the  others  derisively. 
"  In  the  place  where  the  sun  should  have  gone  down," 
she  responded  with  a  smile.    "Why,  how  well  the 
rooms  look  1  there  won't  be  a  thing  for  the  boys  to  do 

this  evening."  , 

For  PhUip  and  Will  Hardon  and  one  or  two  others 
were  to  come  in  the  evening  to  see  what  they  could  do 
to  help,  and  in  view  of  their  coming  Mrs.  Blair  had  in- 
vited  the  girls  to  stay  to  dinner. 

"Oh,  no,  there  really  isn't  a  thing  for  them  to  do, 
but  perhaps  when  they  see  how  hard  we  have  worked 
they  will  make  up  their  minds  to  spend  any  amount  of 
money  to-morrow.  I  think  it's  a  rather  good  idea  to 
have  them  come  to-night,  so  that  they  can  make  a  lot 
of  other  boys  come  to-morrow." 

«  Boys  are  not  so  fond  of  spending  money  at  fairs,  I 


I 


230  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

can  tell  you  that,"  said  Nora,  rather  decidedly,  "  and 
besides  most  of  them  are  so  much  in  debt  that  tlioy 
haven't  anything  to  spend." 

"  Oh,  well,  Philip's  friends  are  not  like  that,"  said 
Belle,  rather  sharply.  "I  know  several  who  have  more 
money  than  they  know  what  to  do  with.  Some  juniors 
that  I  know— New  York  fellows,  are  coming  to-morrow 
and  they  will  spend  a  lot  of  money." 

"Gracious!"  exclaimed  Brenda,  "I  hope  that  we 
have  things  that  will  suit  them.  It  seems  to  me  that 
most  of  these  things  are  for  girls  to  use." 

"  Oh,  they  can  buy  things  for  their  sisters  and  cousins ; 
besides,  boys  like  pincushions  and  picture  frames  and 
sofa  pillows.  Oh,  I  am  sure  that  we  shall  have  no 
trouble  getting  them  to  buy  all  that  they  can  afford," 
replied  Belle  positively. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  when  the  boys  after  dinner 
were  ushered  into  the  pretty  little  ballroom,  where  the 
tables  laden  with  fancy  goods  stood,  they  expressed 
great  interest  in  all  that  they  saw,  and  began  to  make 
bids  for  the  things  which  seemed  to  them  best  worth 
having. 

"  Look  out,"  cried  Nora,  "  or  we  may  take  you  at  your 
word,  Will  Hardon,  and  make  you  pay  one  hundred 
dollars  for  that  crimson  pillow  that  you  admire  so." 

"Well,  why  not?"  he  enquired,  "as  long  as  it  is  to 
be  in  a  good  cause." 

"Oh,  no,"  interrupted  the  practical  Edith,  "that 
would  not  really  be  fair.    Besides,  I  am  sure  that  we 


'^ 


UB 

jdly,  "  and 
,  that  tJiey 

that,"  said 
have  more 
me  juniors 
to-morrow 

e  that  we 
to  me  that 

nd  cousins ; 
frames  and 
11  have  no 
!an  afford," 

Eter  dinner 
,  where  the 
'■  expressed 
an  to  make 
best  worth 

you  at  your 
ne  hundred 
aire  so." 
r  as  it  is  to 

dith,  "that 
ore  that  we 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


237 


ought  not  to  sell  anything  until  to-morrow ;  everybody 
ought  to  have  an  equal  chance  at  the  beginning." 

«  Oh,  how  silly  you  are,  Edith,"  broke  in  Brenda ; "  as 
if  all  the  people  who  come  to  the  Bazaar  could  be  here 
at  the  same  minute.  If  any  one  wants  to  bid  on  any- 
thing to-night  I  say  that  it  is  perfectly  fair."  After 
much  discussion,  it  was  at  last  decided  that  any  one 
who  had  a  great  preference  for  any  special  thing  might 
write  his  namo  on  a  piece  of  paper  and  have  it  pinned 
to  the  object  with  the  limit  of  price  that  he  was  willing 

to  pay. 

«  Then  you  must  be  willing,"  said  Brenda,  "  to  let  us 
sell  the  things  you  have  chosen,  if  some  fussy  old  per- 
son comes  along  and  wishes  any  of  these  reserved 
things,  and  refuses  to  be  contented  with  anything 

else." 

«  But  in  that  case  what  are  we  to  do  ?  "  cried  two  op 

three  of  the  boys  in  chorus. 

« Oh,  there  will  be  plenty  of  things  that  will  suit 
you  just  as  well,  if  you  only  make  up  your  minds  to  it." 
«  Perhaps  you'll  want  me  to  buy  a  blue  sofa  pillow 
or  some  other  Yale  thing,"  sighed  Will  Harden. 

"Perhaps  I  shall  be  driven  to  take  this,"  moaned 
Philip,  holding  up  a  large  doll  dressed  in  the  long  em- 
broidered robes  of  a  baby.  - 

All  the  girls  laughed  except  Edith,  who  seldom  saw 
the  funny  side  of  things  as  quickly  as  the  others. 

"  "Well,  you  can  see  yourselves,  boys,"  she  said,  in  a 
determined  tone,  "that  you  ought  to  be  glad  to  buy 


4 
1 


238  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Tvhatever  is  left  over,-for  you  probably  won't  get  in 
until  toward  evening.    You  can  alway-i  find  some  one 
to  give  the  things  to  that  you  buy." 
«  This  doll  ?  "  asked  Philip,  holding  it  rather  clumsily 

on  his  arm. 

«  Why,  of  course,"  said  Edith,  "  we  know  several 
children  who  would  be  delighted  with  it  at  Christmas." 
«No,  thank  you,  sister  Edith,"  responded  Philip, 
"I'm  not  going  to  spend  my  hard  earned  allowance  in 
presents  for  children ;  if  you  make  me  buy  this  doll,  out 
it  goes  to  a  certain  room  in  one  of  the  college  buildings 
to  become  a  cherished  decoration,  and,"  waving  the  doll 
dramatically  in  the  air,  'I  shall  defy  any  proctor  or 
college  authority  to  tear  it  away  from  me." 

"Then  I  hope  he  may  get    it,"    murmured  Will 
Hardon  to  Euth  Roberts ;  «I  can't  imagine  anything 
that  would  amuse  the  fellows  more ;  we'd  have  to  hold 
open  house  for  a  week  or  two-a  regular  reception. 
But  you  know  Pm  in  earnest  about  that  pillow,"  he 
added,  for  he  knew,  and  Ruth  knew  that  he  knew  that 
the  down  pillow  with  its  rich  crimson  cover  embroidered 
with  a  large  «H."  was  the  work  of  her  skilful  fingers. 
Ruth  and  Will  had  met  several  times  since  the  baU 
game,  and  although  the  Four  had  not  yet  discovered  it, 
these  two  young  persons  had  begun  to  take  considerable 
interest  in  each  other.  ^     ^^ 

« You    wouldn't    pay    a    hundred  dollars  for  it  ? 

queried  Ruth. 
» If  I  couldn't  get  it  in  any  other  way,  of  course  i 


BUENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLrB 


239 


ron't  get  in 
(1  some  one 

ler  clumsily 

low  several 
Christmas." 
ded  Philip, 
lUowance  in 
his  doll,  out 
ge  buildings 
ring  the  doll 
J  proctor  or 

mured  Will 
ne  anything 
have  to  hold 
ir  reception. 
,t  pillow,"  he 
ae  knew  that 
embroidered 
dlful  fingers, 
since  the  ball 
discovered  it, 
>  considerable 

lars  for  it?" 

i,y,  of  course  I 


would,  and  besides    it  would  be  worth  much  more 

to  me." 

This  was  not  entirely  an  idle  boast,  this  readiness  to 
spend  a  large  sum  of  money  for  a  small  thing— on  the 
part  of  Will,  as  Philip  and  some  of  his  classmates 
might  have  testified.    Although  very  quiet  in  his  way 
of  living,  and  in  his  general  conversation,  he  had  a 
larger  income  than  many  in  his  set.    His  own  tastes 
were  simple,  and  though  he  naturally  spent  more  than 
the  average  undergraduate,  in  accordance  with  the 
habit  of  the  set  to  which  he  belonged,  he  still  had 
enough  to  spend  on  others,  and  more  than  one  of  his 
less  fortunate  classmates  had  reason  to  thank  him  for 
what  he  had  done  for  him.    No  one  knew  of  his  liber- 
ality except  those  whom  he  helped,  for  he  had  not  the 
least  wish  to  pose  as  a  benefactor. 

Now  Ruth,  while  pleased  at  his  Avish  for  the  cushion 
had  no  idea  that  he  would,  if  necessary,  pay  a  hundred 

dollars  for  it. 

« If  you  really  wish  to  have  it,  I'll  try  to  secure  it  for 
you,"  she  said.  "  I  am  sure  there  won't  be  any  trouble, 
although  I  suppose  that  it  can't  be  laid  aside  to-night,  as 
long  as  Edith  feels  as  she  does." 

"  Very  well,"  answered  Will,  "  I'll  trust  to  you,  for  I 
really  do  want  it  very  much." 

«  Come,"  cried  Brenda,  rushing  up  to  them,  "  you  are 
not  doing  a  thing,  you  two." 

"Well,  the  rest  of  you  seemed  so  busy  that  we 
thought  we  should  only  be  in  the  way,"  said  Will  with 


240         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

the  glibness  that  is  almost  second  nature  with  youths 
of  his  age,  «  but  we're  ready  to  work  now,"  and  they 
went  across  the  room  to  the  surprise  table  where  half 
a  dozen  of  their  friends  were  busy.     The  "surprise 
table"  had  been  an  idea  of  Belle's,  and  was  a  rather 
agreeable  change  from  the  usual  grab-bag.    AH  kmds 
of    little  things-toys,  novelties,  like  those  used  as 
German   favors,    small   books   and  photographs,  were 
neatly  done  up  in  bright  tissue  paper  wrappmgs,  and 
tied  With  silk  ribbons.    They  were  heaped  on  a  large 
table,  and  purchasers  were  permitted  to  buy  each  little 
package  at  their  own  price,  provided  at  least,  according 
to  a  sign  placed  above  the  table,  that  no  bid  should  be 
for  less  than  fifteen  cents.    Nora  was  to  have  charge 
of  this  table,  and  she  expected  to  have  a  great  deal  of 
fun  out  of  the  misfits  between  the  purchasers  and  the 

^"^ Alto-ether  the  preparations  for  the  Bazaar  had  moved 
along  much  more  smoothly  than  any  one  had  expected. 
It  is  true  that  the  various  mothers  of  the  girls  com- 
prising "  The  Four"  had  said  that  they  would  be  glad 
enough  when  it  was  all  over,  because  for  a  fortnight  it 
had  been  impossible  to  get  the  girls  to  think  of  any- 
thing  else.    Yet  each  of  these  mothers  saw  a  compen- 
sation for  the  excitement  of  this  last  week  or  two  in  the 
fact  that  her  daughter  had  shown  more  perseverance 
than  she  had  given  her  credit  for.    Mrs.  Barlow  was 
especially  pleased  with  the  good  spirit  that  her  niece 
Julia  had  shown,  for  it  would  have  been  so  easy  and 


BRENDA,  nEK  SCnOOL   AND  HER  CLUR 


241 


th  youths 
and  they 
rhere  half 
"  surprise 
s  a  rather 
All  kinds 
)  used  as 
iphs,  were 
pings,  and 
on  a  large 
each  little 
according 
I  should  be 
ave  charge 
eat  deal  of 
)rs  and  the 

had  moved 
d  expected. 
3  girls  com- 
uld  be  glad 
fortnight  it 
link  of  any- 
V  a  compen- 
p  two  in  the 
(erseverance 
Barlow  was 
at  her  niece 
so  easy  and 


natural  for  her  at  the  last  to  display  a  little  pettishness 
in  the  way  of  a  refusal  to  have  anything  to  do  with  the 
Bazaar  in  view  of  the  fact  that  she  had  not  been  invited 
to  ioin  "The  Four"  at  their  weekly  meetings  for  work. 
But  Julia  was  not  one  to  show  this  kind  of  resent- 
ment, and  since  she  had  become  interested  in  Manuel 
she  was  only  too  glad  to  help  the  Bazaar  that  was  to 
benefit  him.    At  her  aunt's  suggestion  she  had  made  t 
her  special  duty  to  coUect  flowers  and  plants    or  he 
flower  table,  and  armed  with  notes  of  introduction 
from  Mrs.  Barlow  she  had  gone  to  many  a  supposedly 
close  person  to  ask  for  some  small  contribution  to  the 
flower  table.    Her  success  had  been  altogether  remark- 
able, and  in  addition  to  the  cut  flowers  that  were   o 
arrive  on  Wednesday,  a  great  many  beautiful  potted 
plants  and  vines  had  been  sent  in  from  various  con- 
servatories  for  general  decorations. 

The  only  real  work  for  the  boys  who  had  come  to 
assist,  consisted  in  moving  some  of  these  heavy  plants 
about  to  places  between  the  mirrors,  or  near  the  flower 
table  where  they  would  be  most  effective.  The  work 
did  not,  of  course,  proceed  very  rapidly,  for  every  one 
in  the  group  of  fifteen  or  more  had  to  give  an  opinion 
on  everything,  and  a  unanimous  opinion  as  to  what 
looked  best  in  any  particular  case  was  naturally  im- 

^"^The  krge  room  was  so  handsome  as  to  require  com- 
paratively little  decoration.  The  long  mirrors  with 
which  every  side  was  paneled  formed  a  complete  deco- 

16 


242    BRENr^,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HiB  CLUB 

ration  in  themselves,  and  added  to  the  general  effec- 
tiveness, as  Brenda  said  by  making  the  tables  "  look 
double." 

Now  if  the  boys  did  not  find  a  great  deal  of  work  to 
do  they  were  very  outspoken  in  their  admiration  for 
all  that  had  been  accomplished  by  the  girls. 

"Well,  if  other  people  will  only  be  as  much  im- 
pressed as  you  are,  and  will  open  their  purses  accord- 
ingly, wo  shall  have  nothing  to  complain  of,"  said 
Nora,  "and  I  hope  that  you  will  all  come  back  and  buy 
everything  that  is  left  over  by  to-morrow  evening." 

"  Can't  we  have  first  choice  of  anything  ?  "  queried 
Tom  Hurst,  a  mischief  loving  friend  of  Philip's  whom 
some  of  the  girls  distrusted  a  little, 

"  No,"  answered  Nora,  sternly,  "  you  must  not  be  so 
selfish.     There  may  be  old  ladies  who  will  want " 

"  Do  you  suppose  that  any  old  lady  will  want  that 
tobacco  pouch  ?  "  asked  Tom,  with  a  most  innocent  ex- 
pression on  his  face. 

"  She  might,"  answered  Nora,  with  a  very  dignified 

-manner.     "  She  might  if  she  had  a  son  who  was  fond 

of  smoking,  at  any  rate  she  ought  to  have  first  choice." 

"  Well,  then,"  replied  Tom,  "  I  don't  believe  that  I 
shall  return,  for  I  am  not  sure  that  I  ought  to  patronize 
an  institution  that  encourages  old  ladies  to  buy  tobacco 
pouches." 

"  They're  more  harmless  for  old  ladies  than  for  Har- 
vard undergraduates,"  said  another  of  the  girls  seri- 
ously, whereat  two  or  three  of  the  boys  pulled  cigarette 


iral  effec- 

les  "look 

f  work  to 
ation  for 

much  im- 
es  accord- 
of,"  said 
k  and  buy 
ning." 
"  queried 
p's  whom 

not  be  so 

mi " 

want  that 
locent  ex- 

'■  dignified 
I  was  fond 
3t  choice." 
!ve  that  I 
►  patronize 
ly  tobacco 

n  for  Har- 
girls  seri- 
i  cigarette 


I  m^Ti  riiai  iijii itiiiC  TQlnrfiliw* 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


243 


cases  out  of  their  pockets,  and  said,  "  Wouldn't  you 
rather  have  us  use  tobacco  pouches  than  smoke  these 
unwholesome  cigarettes?" 

"  You  shouldn't  use  tobacco  at  all,"  cried  Edith  in  a 
plaintive  tone,  "at  your  age,  Philip,  you  know  how 
mamma  feels  about  it." 

"  Don't  be  a  goose,  Edith,"  retorted  Philip,  "  unless 
you  want  us  to  stay  away  to-morrow.  Anyway 
it's  time  we  started  for  Cambridge,  we're  not  used  to 
late  hours."  At  this  the  rest  of  the  boys  laughed 
rather  more  loudly  than  the  occasion  seemed  to  war- 
rant, but  with  a  return  of  good  manners  they  bade  the 
girls  good-bye,  and  promised  Mrs.  Blair,  who  had  re- 
turned to  the  room  that  they  would  certainly  drop  in 
some  time  on  "Wednesday. 

"  Don't  forget  your  promise  to  me,"  said  Will  Har- 
don  in  an  undertone  as  he  shook  hands  with  Euth,  and 
Kuth  promised  not  to  forget.  Ruth  and  one  other  girl 
were  to  spend  the  night  with  Julia  and  Brenda,  so  as 
to  be  ready  early  in  the  morning,  and  the  rest  of  the 
assistants  started  off  in  a  large  group  attended  by  one 
of  Mrs.  Blair's  servants,  for  none  of  them  had  very  far 
to  walk.  . 

"  It  certainly  does  look  as  if  it  might  clear  up,"  said 
Belle  to  Nora,  as  they  walked  along. 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  answered  Nora,  "  there  are  as  many 
as  twenty  stars  to  be  seen,  and  that  is  almost  a  sure 
sign.  Some  people  believe  that  it  will  be  fine  the  next 
day  if  you  can  count  nine  stars  the  night  before." 


XXV 

THE  BAZAAR 

The  sun,  after  all,  did  shine  on  Wednesday  morning, 
and  The  Four  and  their  assistants  arrived  bright  and 
early  at  Mrs.  Blair's. 

By  ten  o'clock  everything  was  in  order  for  patrons, 
and  really  the  arrangement  of  the  tables  reflected  great 
credit  on  the  young  girls.    The  table  of  fancy  handi- 
work was  loaded  with  beautiful  articles.    There  was 
Nora's  afghan  with  its  rich,  warm  stripes,  there  was 
Belle's  fine  embroidery,— centre    piece,    doilies,    and 
other  dainty  bits  chiefly  for  the  dining-room.    I  cannot 
truly  say  that  Brenda,  thoug>  giving  liberally,  had  con- 
tributed very  much  that  was  made  by  her  own  hands, 
and  I  have  an  idea  that  if  the  bottom  drawer  of  her 
bureau  had  been  examined,  it  would  have  been  found  to 
contain  the  majority  of  the  unfinished  things  over  which 
at  one  time  or  another  she  had  been  so  enihusiastic. 
Not  even  her  zeal  for  the  Bazaar  had  enabled  her  to 
disentangle  that  confusion  of  odds  and  ends. 

Some  of  the  older  girls  at  school  had  contributed 
beautiful  things.  One  had  copied  an  old  French  mini- 
ature and  had  had  it  framed  in  gUt.  Another  had 
painted  a  set  of  tiny  chocolate  cups.  There  were  some 
exquisite  picture  frames  covered  in  old  brocade  brought 


y  morning, 
bright  and 

:or  patrons, 
ected  great 
ancy  handi- 
There  was 
,  there  was 
oilies,  and 
.  I  cannot 
ly,  had  con- 
own  hands, 
awer  of  her 
sen  found  to 
;  over  which 
snihusiastic. 
abled  her  to 

i. 

contributed 
French  mini- 
Lnother  had 
e  were  some 
sade  brought 


# 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


245 


over  from  Europe  by  another  girl,  and  still  a  third  had 
sent  some  wood  carvings  done  in  a  peculiar  style  which 
she  had  learned  at  Venice.  An  uncle  of  Edith's  who 
was  a  publisher,  had  seat  a  number  of  finely  bound 
books.  Then  there  were  many  smaller  and  less  expen- 
sive things,  so  that  it  seemed  as  if  every  taste  must  be 
suited. 

"  Oh,  how  lovely,"  exclaimed  Kuth  as  she  stood  for 
a  moment  beside  the  flower  table  which  Edith,  Julia 
and  Ruth  had  spent  an  hour  or  more  in  decorating. 

"  Where  did  you  get  those  beautiful  orchids  ?  "  asked 
Edith. 

"  Why  Edith  Blair,"  answered  Julia,  "  I  should  think 
that  you  ought  to  recognize  your  own  possessions. 
Your  mother  sent  these  in  from  your  greenhouse  in 
Brookline." 

Edith  laughed  good-humoredly.  "I  thought  that 
they  had  a  kind  of  familiar  look,  but  then  other  people 
have  orchids,  too." 

"  Well  other  people  have  been  generous,  as  well  as 
your  mother.  I  have  quantities  of  violets  besides  these 
on  the  tables,  and  the  most  beautiful  roses,  and  see  this 
dozen  of  maiden  hair  fern  in  little  pots.  Almost  every 
plant  has  been  enga^  d  by  some  of  the  girls  at  the 
tables.    They  are  to  be  left  with  me  until  evening." 

"  What  will  you  do  with  things  that  are  left  over  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  have  been  told  to  do  with  them  as  I  like, 
and  probably  they  will  be  sent  to  the  Children's  Hos- 
pital.   Shouldn't  you  think  that  a  good  idea,  Edith  ?  " 


:; 


.'  'I 
■  r1 


..jjatWBBWMlililwiiriii 


# 


i 


^  246    BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  UER  CLUB 

"  Oh,  yes,  the  very  best  in  the  world ;  it  would  be  fun 
to  go  up  on  the  same  day  and  see  what  the  children  say 

to  them." 

"  Yes,  provided  we  really  do  have  anything  left  over. 
Of  course  it  would  be  better  if  we  could  sell  everything 
in  the  room." 

"  Yes,  of  course,  when  you  can  leave  do  come  over  to 
my  table  for  a  minute ;  I  want  to  ask  your  opinion  about 
arranging  something.  It's  awfully  hard  to  combine 
the  colors,  and  in  some  way  Frances  and  I  never  agree 
exactly  about  things,  though  I  try  to  see  things  as  she 
does,"  and  Edith  walked  off,  sighing  a  little  over  her 
weight  of  responsibility,  for  she  had  complete  charge 
of  the  fancy-work  table  with  Frances  Pounder  as  chief 
assistant.  Other  girls  from  their  group  of  friends 
were  to  relieve  them  at  intervals  during  the  day,  but 
the  responsibility  of  seeing  that  there  were  always  two 
attendants  at  the  table  fell  entirely  on  Edith. 

Belle  had  complete  charge  of  the  refreshment  room, 
which  was  a  small  room  off  the  dancing  hall  where  the 
other  tables  were  set.  Brenda  and  she  had  chosen  this 
department,  but  the  latter  had  declined  \ny  responsi- 
bility. "  I  wish  to  be  free  to  move  anywaere ;  I  just 
hate  having  to  stay  in  one  spot,  so  ask  as  many  others 
as  you  wish,  Belle."  Thus  Belie  had  surrounded  her- 
self with  half  a  dozen  of  the  younger  girls,  and  she  was 
able  to  assume  an  air  of  authority  over  them  that  would 
have  been  impossible  with  the  girls  of  her  own  age. 
There  were  three  or  four  little  round  tables  in  this 


-  ..,,^-,^-^,-.^.>^  .-..-..-fm^  .,,-r. 


VB 

uld  be  fun 
lildren  say 

g  left  over, 
everything 

me  over  to 
inion  about 

0  combine 
lever  agree 
lings  as  she 
le  over  her 
ilete  charge 
ler  as  chief 

of  friends 
he  day,  but 
always  two 
1. 
ment  room, 

1  where  the 
chosen  this 
ny  respoDsi- 
lere;  I  just 
nany  others 
ounded  her- 
and  she  was 
1  that  would 
)wn  age. 
ables  in  this 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB         247 

room  beside  the  larger  one  covered  with  boxes  and 
baskets  of  bonbons.  At  the  little  tables  the  gu-ls  were 
to  serve  ices  to  all  who  wished  them. 

"  Dear  me,"  fretted  Belle  as  she  and  Brenda  stood 
surveying  the  room.  "  Dear  me  1  I  wish  that  we  had 
a  larger  room.  This  is  going  to  be  awfully  crowded 
if  we  have  many  people,  and  there  will  surely  be  a 
crowd  before  evening,    I  don't  see  what  we  shall  do." 

"  Can't  they  take  turns  ?  "  asked  one  of  the  younger 
girls,  who  happened  to  be  standing  near.  "  We  could 
not  have  more  than  a  dozen  at  a  time,  I  should  think." 

"  Oh,  you  don't  know  anything  about  it,  Annie 
Bell,"  exclaimed  Belle  in  a  tone  that  brought  tears  to 
the  eyes  of  the  younger  girl.  "  Of  course  I  don't  ex- 
pect that  every  one  who  comes  to  the  Bazaar  will  rush 
in  here  the  first  thing,  but  we  ought  to  have  had  a 
larger  room.  I'm  almost  sorry  that  I  said  that  I  would 
take  charge  of  this  part  of  the  Bazaar.  It's  going  to 
be  a  great  deal  more  fun  outside." 

"  Ah,  well !  "  replied  Brenda,  consolingly, "  you  won't 
Lave  to  stay  in  here  all  the  time,  the  girls  can  look 
after  things,  and  besides  I  am  not  going  to  be  away  all 
the  time." 

«  Oh,  no,"  said  Belle,  "  if  I  undertake  a  thing  I  al- 
ways calculate  to  carry  it  through.  Some  one  has  to 
bo  here  at  the  money  table  all  the  time,  or  else  things 
will  get  dreadfully  mixed  up." 

"Well,  I'm  sorry  that  you  feel  so,"  said  Brenda. 
"  But  as  long  as  there  is  no  one  here  now  I  will  go  off 


l| 


i  ■ 


248  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

for  a  while  and  see  how  Nora  is  getting  on  at  the  sur- 
prise table." 

As  Brenda  went  off,  Belle  sat  down  at  the  little  table 
which  answered  for  cashier's  desk.  She  had  already 
taken  in  two  dollars  for  bonbons,  although  as  yet  the 
Bazaar  had  had  but  a  few  patrons.  Toward  noon 
about  forty  altogether  had  visited  the  Bazaar.  Among 
tnci: '  were  several  elderly  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and  a 
number  of  nurses  with  children  who  patronized  chiefly 
the  surprise  table  and  the  refreshment  room,  and 
Belle  had  her  hands  full  making  change,  and  correcting 
the  errors  of  her  young  assistants  with  whom  arithme- 
tic was  evidently  not  a  strong  point. 

At  about  one  o'clock  the  attendants  at  the  Bazaar 
began  to  go  down  to  the  dining-room  where  Mrs.  Blair 
had  had  a  luncheon  spread  for  them. 

"  How's  business  ?  "  asked  Belle  of  Nora,  as  they  sat 
there  over  their  salad  and  cocoa. 

"  Oh,  tine,"  replied  the  latter,  expressively,  if  inele- 
gantly. "  I've  taken  nearly  twenty  dollars,  and  the 
table  looks  as  if  hardly  a  thing  had  been  touched. 
Julia  and  Ruth  have  done  a  great  deal  better,  of  course, 
and  I  wouldn't  daro  say  how  much  Edith  and  Frances 
have  made.  They  sold  that  set  of  chocolate  cups  for 
twenty  dollars  to  old  Mrs.  Bean." 

"  That  was  more  than  they  were  worth,"  interrupted 

Belle. 

"Oh,  I  don't  know,  they  were  LOVELY,  there  was 
over  so  much  work  on  them."  ', '    * '.' 


'f 


aitai  mr  ti  rtnii 


B 

,t  the  sur- 

ittle  table 
1  already 
IS  yet  the 
ard  noon 
Among 
len,  and  a 
ed  chiefly 
oom,  and 
5orrecting 
I  arithme- 

be  Bazaar 
Mrs.  Blair 

,s  they  sat 

f,  if  inele- 
I,  and  the 
1  touched, 
of  course, 
id  Frances 
te  cups  for 

nterrupted 

there  was 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HEE  CLUB  249 

"Well,  I  suppose  at  a  Bazaar,  a  thing  is  worth  what 
any  one  is  wUling  to  pay  for  it,  but  still,  even  if  I  could 
afford  it,  I  would  not  pay  twenty  dollars  for  those 
cups.    I  didn't  like  the  shape." 

"You're  too  fussy,  Belle,  about  little  things;  I've 
heard  ever  so  many  other  persons  admiring  those  cups, 
and  Mrs.  Bean  thought  that  they  were  beautiful." 
"  Well,  what  else  have  they  sold  ?  " 
"  I  can  hardly  tell,  I've  been  so  busy  myself,  but  the 
table  begins  to  look  just  a  little  bare,  at  least  in  spots, 
and  I  know  that  even  Frances  thinks  that  they  have 
done  very  well.  You  know  it's  a  great  deal  for  her  to 
be  contented  with  anything." 

"  Well,  I  wish  I  could  get  some  one  to  change  with 
me  this  af tornoon,  I'm  awfully  tired  of  that  little  re- 
freshment room.    It  will  be  more  fun  in  the  evening, 

but " 

"You  ought  to  make  Brenda  take  charge  for  an  hour 

or  two." 

"  Who  in  the  world  could  ever  make  Brenda  do  any- 
thing?" 

"  I  know  she's  a  kind  of  a  will-o'-the-wisp,  and  she 
feels  as  if  she  were  managing  everything  and  every- 
body here,  but  then  tha!^,  does  not  hurt  us  and  it  pleases 

her." 

Here  Belle  remembered  that  it  was  always  her  cus- 
tom to  stand  up  for  Brenda,  and  in  the  fashion  which 
is  always  rather  annoying  to  the  person  who  has  not 
intended  any  offence,  she  said,  "Why  of  course  we  all 


'f 


250  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

understand  Brenda,  and  for  my  part  I  think  that  she 
is  exactly  right.  Of  course,  she  was  the  one  who 
planned  this  whole  thing,  and  except  for  her  no  one 
would  have  tried  to  do  a  thing  for  the  Eosas." 

Nora  did  not  think  it  worth  while  to  reply  that  she 
had  not  been  the  one  to  make  any  criticism  of  Brenda. 
Instead  she  contented  herself  with  saying,  mischiev- 
ously, "  Well,  you  know  that  it  was  I  who  discovered 
Manuel,  and  if  we  had  not  had  an  object  we  should 
not  have  had  a  Bazaar."  Belle  had  nothing  to  say  to 
this,  and  indeed  there  was  no  chonce,  for  two  or  three 
of  the  younger  girls  came  down  with  a  rush,  thus  re- 
minding Nora  and  Belle  that  they  ought  to  go  upstairs 
again  to  their  duties. 

By  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  the  Bazaar  was  a 
scene  of  the  greatest  activity,  every  one  was  there, 
young  and  old,  and  the  fancy-work  table  had  really 
begun  to  look  bare.  One  of  Nora's  brothers  had  to 
be  sent  down  town  for  a  fresh  supply  of  novelties  for 
the  surprise  table,  as  not  only  the  children  but  their 
parents  found  great  amusement  in  opening  those  bright- 
colored  packages.  Belle  and  some  of  the  older  girls 
regretted  that  there  was  nothing  to  raffle. 

"  Don't  you  honestly  think  that  it  is  much  more  ex- 
citing to  get  a  thing  in  that  way  than  to  buy  it  just  as 
you  would  in  a  shop?"  asked  Edith,  who  had  been  in- 
fluenced by  Belle  to  try  to  coax  Mrs.  Blair  to  change 
her  opinion  in  the  matter  of  raffles.  But  Mrs.  Blair 
was  firm,  and  she  gave  her  reasons  so  clearly  that  not 


,&iiii& 


JB 

£  that  she 
one  who 
iv  no  one 

Y  that  she 
if  Brenda. 
mischiev- 
liscovered 
VQ  should 
;  to  say  to 
0  or  three 
b,  thus  re- 
o  upstairs 

aar  was  a 
v&s  there, 
lad  really 
jrs  had  to 
velties  for 
but  their 
ose  bright- 
)lder  girls 

ti  more  ex- 

Y  it  just  as 
id  been  in- 
to change 

Mrs.  Blair 
y  that  not 


BRENDA,  HEE  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


251 


only  her  daughter,  but  aU  the  others  interested  in  the 
Bazaar,  except  Belle,  seemed  convinced. 

« I  haven't  said,"  she  had  been  careful  in  explaining, 
"that  raffles  are  wrong,  only  very  often  they  lead  to 
things  that  are  not  exactly  right.  It  is  bard  «  -^^^ 
the  average  person  see  why  it  is  perfectly  right  to  buy 
shares  in  a  handsome  doll-house,  and  wrong  to  invest 

in  a  lottery  ticket."  ..  ,    *  » 

«  Oh  every  one  understands  about  lottery  tickets. 
"Well,  that  may  be  true,  lotteries  are  against  the 
law  in  this  part  of  the  country,  and  yet  a  raffle  at 
a  bazaar  or  other  charitable  affair  is  to  my  mind 
always  objectionable.  Some  persons  take  their  disap- 
pointment very  much  to  heart,  and  — --" 

"But,  mamma,  do  you  not  call  people  very  silly  who 
take  a  little  thing  like  that  to  heart?" 

« I  may  call  them  silly  and  yet  I  cannot  justify  my- 
self  in  causing  them  this  discomfort,  if  a  rafile  ^^ould 
be  held  in  my  house.  Without  going  into  all  the  prin- 
ciples involved,  Edith,  I  am  sure  that  you  can  see  that 
I  have  good  reasons  for  feeling  unwilling  to  have  any 

raffles  at  the  Bazaar." 

So  Edith  and  the  others  had  acquiesced,  with  only  a 
slight  feeling  of  rebellion  when  one  or  two  particularly 
handsome  things  were  contributed  to  the  Bazaar  which 
seemed  almost  too  expensive  to  sell  to  a  smgle  pur- 

'TsUg  reason  given  by  Mrs.  Blair  against  raffles 
had  been  her  objection  to  having  people  urged  to  buy 


'.| 


1  i 


mmmm 


252 


BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


shares,  and  she  had  cautioned  the  girls  to  be  careful 
not  to  try  to  influence  their  friends  when  looking  at 
things  on  the  tables  to  buy  against  their  will.  On  the 
whole  did  any  action  of  this  kind  seem  necessary,  since 
almost  every  one  who  attended  the  Bazaar  came  as  a 
purchaser,  and  as  there  was  only  one  fancy -goods  table, 
there  was  no  rivalry  among  the  sellers.  Some  of  the 
larger  and  more  expensive  things  did  not  sell  very 
readily,  and  Brenda  was  in  a  twitter — at  least  that  Avas 
what  Nora  called  it — about  the  fate  of  these  things. 
There  was  one  especially  valuable  thing,  or  valuable 
from  the  point  of  view  of  The  Four,  a  water  color  con- 
tributed by  an  artist  friend  of  Mrs.  Barlow's.  He  was 
a  well-known  artist,  and  his  work  was  in  demand,  and 
down  town  the  picture  would  have  brought  a  large 
price.  The  girls  in  making  the  price  of  articles  for  the 
sale,  had  been  uncertain  what  to  do  about  this,  and 
after  long  consultation  with  the  older  persons  interested, 
had  decided  on  one  hundred  dollars. 

The  artist  himse"  lad  acquiesced  in  this,  for  they 
had  thought  it  polite  to  refer  the  matter  finally  to  him. 
Every  one  had  prophesied  that  the  picture  would  sell 
at  once,  yet  for  some  reason  or  other,  by  the  middle  of 
the  afternoon  it  was  still  unsold.  By  four  o'clock  it 
seemed  as  if  all  Miss  Crawdon's  school  had  emptied  it- 
self into  the  pretty  hall,  and  about  this  time  Brenda 
began  to  yield  to  a  little  temptation. 

"What  are  you  and  Belle  so  mysterious  about?" 
asked  Kora,  as  she  saw  the  two  busily  talking  in  a 


m. 


UB 

be  careful 
looking  at 
1.  On  the 
sary,  since 

came  as  a 
aods  table, 
>me  of  the 

sell  very 
t  that  Avas 
3se  things. 
r  valuable 
color  con- 
.  He  was 
tnand,  and 
bt  a  large 
les  for  the 
>  this,  and 
interested, 

I,  for  they 
Uy  to  him. 
would  sell 
1  middle  of 
o'clock  it 
3mptied  it- 
ne  Brenda 

3  about?" 
Iking  in  a 


BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB  253 

corner,  and  evidently  rather  afraid  of    being  inter- 
rupted. 

"  Oh,  nothing,  only  a  little  business,"  Brenda  had  re- 
plied, and  then  she  and  Belle  had  resumed  their  con- 
versation which  seemed  to  partake  of  the  nature  of 
calculation,  with  frequent  references  to  a  little  note- 
book. After  this  Nora  could  not  help  noticing  that 
Brenda  devoted  her  attention  to  the  older  schoolgirls, 
and  the  college  boys  who  in  the  latter  part  of  the  after- 
noon had  begun  to  arrive  in  considerable  numbers. 

"  What  in  the  world  are  you  doing  ?  "  she  asked  again 
and  again,  as  Belle  darted  by  as  if  searching  for  some 
special  person,  or  Brenda  stalked  up  and  down  study- 
ing her  notebook. 

Toward  four  o'clock  there  was  considerable  bustle  at 
the  entrance  to  the  room,  and  Mrs.  Blair's  waitress, 
who  had  been  standing  in  the  hall,  came  forward  with 
a  message  for  Julia.  At  least  she  went  up  to  the 
flower  booth,  and  after  speaking  to  Julia  the  latter 
hurried  forward  to  the  door  where  stood  an  old  lady 
leaning  on  the  arm  of  a  tall  serving  man.  "  Who  is 
it  ?  "  "  Isn't  she  fine  looking  ?  "  "  Oh,  no,  I  think  her 
rather  queer ;  who  ever  saw  a  turban  like  that  ?  "  Avere 
a  few  of  the  remarks  that  flew  around  the  room,  as 
Julia  and  the  old  lady  with  her  attendant  walked  over 
toward  the  group  of  easy-chairs  which  Mrs.  Blair  had 
thoughtfully  provided  in  one  corner. 

"Why,  it's  Madame  Du  Launy,"  cried  Nora,  who 
was  really  the  first  to  recognize  the  occupant  of  the  mys- 


S64 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


terious  house  near  the  school,  and  so  jh  the  news  spread, 
until  there  was  hardly  a  person  in  t)  .j  room  who  had 
not  heard  it.  Every  one,  naturally  enough,  was  too 
polite  to  show  her  curiosity,  although  it  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  a  few  of  the  bolder  wandered  nearer  to  the 
seated  group  than  was  actually  necessary  in  order  to 
get  a  good  view  of  the  old  lady,  or  to  overhear  a  part 
of  what  she  and  Julia  had  to  say  to  each  other.  At 
Julia's  request  the  waitress  had  found  Mrs.  Blair,  and 
after  making  the  necessary  introduction,  Julia  had  led 
Madame  Du  Launy,  accompanied  by  Mrs.  Blair,  to  the 
flower  table.  'No  one  who  had  ever  heard  Madame 
Du  Launy  called  miserly,  could  have  believed  this  true 
while  watching  her  progress  from  table  to  table  at  the 
Bazaar.  Though  every  one  knew  that  she  had  her  own 
little  conservatory,  she  bought  pl^.nts  and  cut  flowers 
with  great  liberality,  and  while  she  always  asked  the 
price  of  each  thing,  she  never  demurred  at  the  stated 
sum. 

When  Madame  Du  Launy  and  her  little  party  ap- 
proached the  fancy-work  table,  Frances  fairly  bristled 
with  importance,  and  displayed  her  goods,  as  if  con- 
ferring the  greatest  favor.  In  spite  of  this  rather  forbid- 
ding manner  on  the  part  of  the  young  saleswoman, 
Madame  Du  Launy  proved  a  good  patron.  She  bought 
one  set  of  Edith's  doilies,  as  well  as  several  smaller 
things,  and  then  her  eye  fell  on  the  water  color,  which, 
to  display  it  the  better,  had  been  hung  on  the  wall  back 
of  the  table. 


|., 


i      4.     * 


SiiMMi>M-«MI 


[JB 

vvs  spread, 
I  who  had 
,  was  too 
1st  be  ad- 
irer  to  the 
L  order  to 
ear  a  part 
»ther.  At 
Blair,  and 
ia  had  led 
air,  to  the 
[  Madame 
d  this  true 
ible  at  the 
d  her  own 
ut  flowers 
asked  the 
the  stated 

party  ap- 
ly  bristled 
as  if  con- 
ker forbid- 
leswoman, 
he  bought 
•al  smaller 
[or,  which, 

wall  back 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


255 


"Is  that  for  sale?"  she  asked  rather  abruptly. 

"  Why,  no,  or  rather,  yes,"  replied  Frances  with  a 
certain  hesitation. 

"  At  least  it  has  been  for  sale,"  she  added. 

"  Is  it  sold  ?  "  asked  Mrs.  Blair  in  some  surprise ;  "  a 
short  time  ago,  I  understood  that  you  had  not  found  a 
purchaser." 

Frances  reddened  a  little  under  Mrs.  Blair's  rather 
searching  glance,  and  reddened  still  more  deeply  as 
Mrs.  Blair  continued,  "  Has  ■'  one  bought  it  within 
the  last  half  hour?" 

"Why,  no,"  said  Frances, "not  exactly,  although—" 

During  this  conversation,  an  expression  of  annoy- 
ance had  come  over  Madame  Du  Launy's  face.  Appar- 
ently she  was  accustomed  to  having  whatever  she  ex- 
pressed a  desire  to  buy,  and  this  reluctance  on  the  part 
of  Frances  was  far  from  agreeable  to  her.  It  was 
hardly  less  distasteful  to  Mrs.  Blair. 

"  I  should  think,  Frances,  that  as  valuable  a  thing  as 
this  would  either  be  for  sale,  or  if  sold  would  have  had 
a  purchaser,  whom  you  could  mention." 

"I  wish  that  Belle  were  here,"  murmured  Frances 
rather  helplessly. 

"  Why  I  thought  that  you  and  Edith  had  complete 
charge  here,"  remarked  Mrs.  Blair. 

"Well,    so    we    had,    but    Edith    is   resting   now, 

and " 

"  It  is  of  no  consequence,  Mrs.  Blair,  there  are  other 
pictures  elsewhere  that  will  probably  suit  me  as  Avell, 


i  > 

■  i 
n 

■ii 


u 


■  I  iiiiii.iiMiiiiiiiiiiiiM'iWi''*^^^''''''''''^''''*^ 


Mri«Mi£B«liilibM*tiMii 


966         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

only  I  imagined  that  the  young  ladies  wished  to  sell 
this  one,"  interposed  Madame  Du  Launy    haughtily, 
and  holding  her  head  rather  high,  she  started  in  the 
direction  of  the  surprise  tal.le.     Now  jist  at  this  mo- 
ment Miss  South,  who  had  been  amusing  herself  with 
some  of  Nora's  funny  little  surprise  packages,  turned 
away  from  this  table  to  meet  Julia  who  was  walking  a 
step  or  two  behind  Madame  Du  Launy  and  Mrs.  Blair. 
She  had  removed  her  hat,  and  her  wavy,  brown  hair, 
was  dressed  rather  low  on  each  side  of  her  forehead, 
somewhat  as  we  have  seen  it  in  tb^  portraits  of  a  gen- 
eration or  two  ago.    She  smiled  brightly  as  her  eye  met 
Julia's,  and  then  she  looked  toward  Mrs.  Blair  and 
Madame    Du  Launy,     whom  evidently  she  had  not 
noticed  1  >efore.    For  as  her  eye  feU  on  the  latter  she 
gave  a  start  of  surprise.    At  the  same  time  the  latter, 
with  a  gasp,  leaned  heavily  on  the  arm  of  her  attend- 
ant, fu  I  woul  1  have  faUen  had  he  not  led  her  quickly 
to  a  c  .u-i!', 


^  ,  * 


IB 


^1" 


ed  to  sell 
aaughtily, 
ted  in  the 
t  this  mo- 
irself  with 
;es,  turned 
walking  a 
Mrs.  Blair, 
rown  hair, 
•  forehead, 
s  of  a  gen- 
er  eye  met 
Blair  and 
3  had  not 
( latter  she 
the  latter, 
ler  attend- 
ler  quickly 


%- 


% 


,  TJJS^SJS^CSSSJW 


J^,^W 


7 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


Ik 


I.I 


11.25 


■  2.2 

U    11.6 


■UUu 


•y 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER, NY.  US80 

(716)877-4503 


L_ 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHM/ICMH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


XXVI 


GREAT  EXCITEMENT 


For  several  moments  all  was  confusion.  "While  try- 
ing not  to  show  an  inconsiderate  curiosity,  the  girls 
behind  the  tables  could  not  help  leaving  their  places, 
though  they  stood  at  a  fair  distance  from  the  spot 
where  Julia  and  Miss  South  and  two  or  three  older 
women  were  trying  to  do  what  they  could  to  revive 
Madame  Du  Launy.  Although  she  had  not  actually 
fainted,  she  was  certainly  not  herself,  and  for  several 
minutes  she  leaned  back  in  her  chair  with  her  eyes 
half-closed.  Yet  although  she  looked  pale  and  almost 
pitiful  with  the  lines  of  age  clearly  showing  in  her  face, 
she  would  not  accept  help  from  any  one,  not  even  the 
glass  of  water  which  they  offered  her.  At  last,  after  a 
time  that  seemed  longer  than  it  really  was  to  those 
who  stood  by,  she  opened  her  eyes,  and  without  a  word 
to  those  standing  near,  motioned  to  her  man. 

"  My  carriage,  at  once,"  was  all  she  said,  then  mo- 
tioning to  him  again  she  took  his  arm,  as  she  rose  from 
her  seat.  Turning  for  a  moment  toward  Julia  who  had 
extended  her  hand,  "  Good-bye,  dear,"  she  murmured  as 
she  started  to  walk  with  stately  step  across  the  room. 

The  whole  thing  had  been  so  strange — Madame  Du 
Laun^'s     fain  ting-spell,  and  her  peculiar  manner  on 

17 


^1 

li 


I-' 


,1* 


f 


258         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

coming  to  herself,  that  those  who  stood  near  instead  of 
making  any  comments  only  gazed  after  the  old  lady  in 
surprise.  In  the  midst  of  the  excitement  Miss  South, 
too,  had  slipped  away,  and  on  making  enquiries  about 
her  Julia  was  told  that  she  had  gone  home. 

Yet  although  at  the  very  moment  of  this  strange  oc- 
currence no  one  had  had  much  to  say,  when  the  girls 
gathered  in  little  groups  aside,  their  tongues  swung 
back  and  forward  with  great  energy. 

"What  in  the  world  could  have  caused  it?"  was 
asked  on  every  hand,  and  many  were  the  guesses  and 
speculations  as  to  what  had  caused  the  little  scene. 

« Oh,  old  ladies  ought  not  to  try  to  go  to  festive 
places  like  this,"  said  one  of  the  girls  glancing  around 
the  long  room  with  its  walls  paneled  with  mirrors,  its 
decorations  of  vines,  and  plants,  and  bright  streamers. 

«  Especially  old  ladies  who  have  hardly  set  foot  in 
the  house  of  any  one  else  for  fifty  years,  more  or  less," 
added  another. 

"  Well,  even  then  I  don't  see  what  made  her  faint," 
said  Nora,  who  happened  to  have  heard  the  last  re- 
mark.   "There  wasn't  anything  particularly  exciting 

going  on  here." 

"Oh,"  replied  Belle,  "it  had  something  to  do  with 
Miss  South.  I  stood  where  I  could  see  Madame  Du 
Launy's  face,  and  when  she  fainted  she  had  just  met 
Miss  South's  eye,  and  didn't  you  notice,  Miss  South 
looked  as  if  she  would  like  to  faint  herself  ! " 

"  How  ridiculous  1 "  said  a  girl  who  had  nevly  joined 


..5i. 


LUB 

,r  instead  of 
I  old  ladv  in 
Miss  South, 
[uiries  about 

}  strange  oc- 
len  the  girls 
gues  swung 

3d  it?"  was 
guesses  and 
e  scene. 
;o  to  festive 
icing  around 
1  mirrors,  its 
t  streamers, 
y  set  foot  in 
lore  or  less," 

le  her  faint," 

the  last  re- 

arly  exoiting 

g  to  do  with 
Madame  Du 
had  just  met 

,  Miss  South 

M" 
newly  joined 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  259 

the  group,  "  you  always  see  more  than  any  one  else 

does,  Belle." 

"What  if  I  do?  I  am  just  as  often  right,  and  you 
can  see  for  yourself  that  Miss  South  is  not  here  now. 
I  noticed  that  she  hurried  away  as  soon  as  she  could." 

"  What  if  she  did  ?  "  cried  Nora ;  « I  do  think,  Belle, 
that  you  are  sometimes  perfectly  ridiculous.  Any 
number  of  people  are  not  here  now,  who  were  in  the 
room  half  an  hour  ago." 

«  Oh,  you  know  what  I  mean,  Nora ;  mark  my  words 
there  is  something  queer  about  the  whole  thing." 

"How  in  the  world,  I  wonder,  did  Madame  Du 
Launy   happen   to    know  about  the  Bazaar?"  asked 

Frances  Pounder. 

"Why,  Frances  Pounder,  where  have  you  been? 

cried  Nora. 

«  Why,  yes,  Frances  Pounder,  where  have  you  been  i 
echoed  Belle.  "  Haven't  you  heard  of  the  tremendous 
intimacy  that  has  sprung  up  between  Julia  and  Ma- 
dame Du  Launy  since  she  rescued  her  little  Fidessa 
from  the  park  police?  It  really  is  a  wonderful  story, 
and  we  all  expect  Julia  to  be  the  old  lady's  heir." 

"Come,  come,"  interrupted  Nora,  "we  can't  afford 
to  waste  our  time  gossiping;  we  should  be  thankful 
that  Madame  Du  Launy  ventured  to  come  here  at  all, 
for  she  bought  any  number  of  things,  and  paid  good 
prices,  and  now  if  we  do  not  return  to  our  tables,  we 
may  lose  all  the  patronage  of  the  other  old  ladies  who 
are  wandering  about." 


OmW 


'-.|iiu'ij^..*"i»r"«"*" 


.?!»■■■* 


2G0  BRENDA,   IIER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

So  two  by  two  the  little  crowd  dispersed.  Some  of 
the  girls  went  behind  the  tables,  while  others  hovered 
about,  picking  and  choosing  what  they  should  buy  ac- 
cording to  their  purses  or  their  taste. 

But  to  tell  all  the  happenings  of  that  afternoon  and 
evening  would  take  a  longer  time  than  can  be  spared  to 
it  now.    In  the  evening  not  only  the  fathers  and  uncles 
of  many  of  the  girls  came  upon  the  scene,  but  Philip 
and  his  friends  appeared  to  form  a  small  army  of  pur- 
chasers.   The  latter  were  not  on  the  whole  inclined  to 
buy  very  expensive  things,  though  they  patronized  the 
refreshment  table  so  steadily  that  Belle  had  to  beg  one 
of  the  New  York  boys  to  become  assistant  cashier. 
They  also  almost  swept  the  flower  booth  clean  of  cut 
flowers  and  plants,  to  the  loss  of  the  little  patients  in 
the  children's  hospital,  who  might  otherwise  have  been 
benefited,  had  any  flowers  been  left  over.    Yet  although 
I  say  that  they  did  not  buy  a  great  deal  I  must  not  be 
misunderstood.    They  did  carry  off  all  kinds  of  little 
things  that  they  thought  would  raise  a  laugh  in  their 
college  rooms.    Philip,  for  example,  bought  a  work- 
basket,  lined  with  pink  and  white  silk,  grumbling  as  he 
did  so  that  this  was  the  nearest  approach  he  could  find 
to  crimson.     Besides  that  he  paid  a  good  price  for  the 
doll  which  he  had  admired,  and  which  Nora  had  mis- 
chievously reserved  for  him  by  pinning  to  it  a  card  bear- 
ing his  name.    He  also  bought  a  small  hammock  of 
twisted  ribbons,  in  which  he  said  he  intended  to  suspend 
the  doll  in  a  conspicuous  place  o\er  his  mantelpiece. 


Some  of 
rs  hovered 
lid  buy  ac- 

irnoon  and 
e  spared  to 
and  uncles 
but  Philip 
•my  of  pur- 
inclined  to 
ronized  the 
to  beg  one 
nt  cashier. 
;lean  of  cut 
patients  in 
)  have  been 
et  although 
nust  not  be 
ds  of  little 
igh  in  their 
ht  a  work- 
ibling  as  he 
B  could  find 
irice  for  the 
ra  had  mis- 
a  card  bear- 
lammock  of 
i  to  suspend 
itelpiece. 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   UER   CLUB  2G1 

Tom  Hurst  had  to  buy  two  or  three  tobacco  pouches, 
and  in  addition  he  chose  a  rattle,  the  covering  of  which 
Isora  had  knitted  and  decorated  with  bells. 

"  Pleased  with  a  rattle,  tickled  with  a  straw," 

quoted  Nora,  as  he  carried  away  his  purchase,  at  the 
same  time  presenting  him  with  a  wisp  of  stravs  from 
a  broom,  which  she  had  tied  together  with  a  piece  of 
crimson  ribbon.  "  To  be  forever  cherished,"  responded 
Tom,  as  he  walked  ofE  with  his  trophies,  in  a  tone  that 
made  the  usually  unsentimental  Nora  blush. 

As  to  Will  Ilardon,  he  lost  no  time  in  going  to  the 
table  over  which  Frances  and  Edith  presided  to  enquire 
for  a  sofa  pillow  which  had  been  reserved  for  him. 

"  Keserved ! "  cried  Edith  in  a  tone  of  surprise,  for 
Kuth  had  taken  her  into  the  secret.    "  I  thought  it  was 

understood  that  nothing  could  be  reserved  here " 

Will's  face  fell,  for  he  was  very  much  in  earnest. 
"  Oh,  now  Miss  Blair,"  he  said, "  you  surely  were  not 
in  earnest  last  evening ;  you  know  that  I  had  made  up 
my  mind  to  that  pillow." 

"Wouldn't  something  else  do  just  as  well?"  she 
asked,  "this  centre-piece  for  example,  /worked  this," 
with  an  emphasis  on  the  pronoun. 

"Why,  it's  very  pretty,"  said  poor  Will,  "only  I 
shouldn't  know  what  to  do  with  it,  but  I'd  like  it  very 
much,  really  I  would,"  he  hastened  to  add,  as  Edith 
looked  a  little  serious. 

«  Well,  I'm  sorry,"  she  responded,  "  that  you  fix  your 


262  BRENDA,   HEB  SCHOOL  AND  IIEB  CLUB 


affection  on  such  impossible  things ;  now  this  centre- 
piece is  also  disposed  of.  Mrs.  Barlow  has  bought  it, 
and  will  take  it  home  this  evening." 

"Also,"  exclaimed  Will,  "you  said  'also,' do  you 
mean  that  the  sofa  pillow  is  really  gone  ?  " 

Edith  could  not  help  smiling  at  his  expression  of  dis- 
appointment, 

"  Here  comes  Kuth,"  she  said,  "  ask  her ; "  and  Ruth, 
with  her  hands  full  of  flowers  which  she  was  carrying 
across  the  room  to  Mrs.  Pounder,  paused  for  a  moment. 

"  Why,  you  look  as  if  you  were  quarreling,"  she  said 
to  Edith,  "you  and— Mr.  Hardon ;  can't  I  be  umpire  ?" 

"  Why,  yes,"  replied  Will,  "  that  was  just  what  we 
wish,  for  you  are  the  only  one  who  really  understands 
the  merits  of  the  case.    You  remember  that  cushion  ?  " 

Euth  looked  suflaciently  conscious  to  make  further 
reply  unnecessary. 

"Of  course  you  do  remember  it,"  continued  Will, 
"  and  you  know  that  you  more  than  half  promised  to 
save  it  for  me.  Now  nobody  here  at  this  table  seems 
able  to  tell  me  about  it,  at  least  Miss  Blair  isn't,  and  she 
ought  to,  if  any  one  could,  tell  me  just  where  it  is." 

"  I  am  not  sure,"  responded  Edith,  "  that  you  have 
really  put  the  question  to  me.  At  any  rate  I  am  posi- 
tive that  I  have  not  made  any  statement  about  it." 

"  But  you  told  me  to  refer  to  Miss  Roberts,  and  I 
thought  that  that  meant  that  you  knew  nothing  about 

it." 

"  Well,  honestly,  I  can't  tell  you  about  the  cushion," 


K| 


.-■■!-, -I,  ;,--,r'-''-''*'-- "-■-'■ '''  '     i«iaif'r«tt*»»'i  ■«»-.>*'i*'Wi*'»---*^V'*iiWaM!»»^^ 


M8r ^" 


,his  cent'-e- 
bought  it, 

30,'  do  you 

ssion  of  dis- 

'  and  Ruth, 
as  carrying 
'  a  moment. 
g,"  she  said 
e  umpire  ?  " 
it  what  we 
inderstands 
1  cushion  ?  " 
ake  further 

inued  Will, 
promised  to 
table  seems 
sn't,  and  she 
re  it  is," 
it  you  have 
,e  I  am  posi- 
•out  it." 
)berts,  and  I 
►thing  about 

he  cushion," 


BKENDA,  HER  SCUOOL  AND  IIEU  CLUB 


•263 


said  Euth ;  "  if  any  one  offered  more  than  one  hundred 
dollars,  which  I  think  was  your  limit,  I  suppose  that  it 
has  been  sold." 

"  You  think  that  I  did  not  mean  what  I  said,"  cried 

Will. 

"  Oh,  no,  indeed,  but  if  any  one  offered  more " 

All  this  time  Edith  had  been  standing  with  one  hand 
behind  her  back,  and  at  the  last  minute  she  raised  her 
arm,  and  disclosed  the  cushion,  which  a  minute  before 
she  had  brought  from  its  hiding-place  beneath  the  table. 
"  There,  that  is  mine,"  exclaimed  the  young  man, 
"  let  me  have  it." 

«'  Well,  I  declare ! "  cried  Edith,  as  in  surprise,  "  this 
card  really  does  bear  your  name,  and  so  I  suppose  that 
I  must  give  you  the  cushion." 

Will  leaned  forward  eagerly.  "  Yes,  it  is  mine,  but," 
as  he  glanced  at  the  card,  "  the  price  is  not  right.  It  is 
only  one-tenth  what  I  expected  to  pay." 

"  Why !  would  you  really  have  paid  one  hundred  dol- 
lars for  it  ?  "  asked  Euth. 
"  Why  not  ?  "  he  asked. 

«  Oh,  it  is  so  much  more  thaa  it  is  worth,"  she  re- 
plied. "  Even  for  the  Eosas  we  could  not  have  permit- 
ted it." 

««Tcli,"  he  answered,  as  he  handed  out  the  crisp  ten 
dollar  *  ill,  which  paid  the  price  marked  on  the  pillow, 
«  well,  I  must  make  it  up  to  the  Eosas  in  some  other 
way."  Then  turning  toward  Edith,  "  thank  you,  Miss 
Blair,  for  waiting  on  me,  although  you  did  give  me  a 


't*tfiii.ip 


sss 


s 


20)4    BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

bad  quarter  of  a  minute,  when  you  made  me  believe 
that  I  might  have  missed  the  purchase  which  I  came 
expressly  to  make."  So  with  a  pleasant  smile,  carrying 
the  pretty  cushion  on  one  arm,  he  walked  across  the 
room  with  Ruth. 

Belle,  as  she  watched  them,  could  not  help  thinking 
how  well  they  looked  together,  even  though  for  the 
moment  she  felt  a  little  jealousy  of  Ruth's  growing 
popularity.     Neither    the    evening    before,  nor  dur- 
ing the  whole  progress  of  the  Bazaar,  had  Belle  received 
any  special  attention  from  even  one  of  "  the  boys  " 
as    Philip    and    his  friends  were   called  collectively. 
Ruth,  to  be  sure,  was  nearly  a  year  and  a  half  older 
than  "  The  Four,"  and  it  was  more  natural  that  she 
should  receive  a  little  more  attention  of  the  kind  that 
young  ladies  receive.    But  Belle  thought  that  she  her- 
self felt  as  old  as  she  should  ever  feel,  and  now  since 
she  wore  her  hair  done  up,  and  had  skirts  that  almost 
touched,  she  did  not  see  why  she  should  not  be  treated 
just  as  if  she  were  "  grown  up."    To  suit  her  ideas, 
therefore,  of  the  deportment  of  a  young  lady,  she  had  be- 
gun to  assume  a  very  coquettish  manner.    But  this,  in- 
stead of  producing  the  desired  effect— that  of  gaining  for 
her  great  admiration,  only  amused  the  boys,  and  led 
them  to  make  fun  of  her  when  by  themselves.    Edith 
through  Philip,  and  Nora  through  her  brother,  had 
some  knowledge  of  this  fact.    But  Brenda  regarded 
Belle  with  more  or  less  awe,  and  considered  her  an  ex- 
ceedingly worldly-wise  person.    When,  therefore,  Belle 


>  '^  f... 


[JB 

ae  believe 
ich  I  came 
i,  carrying 
across  the 

p  thinking 
jh  for  the 
s  growing 

nor  dur- 
le  received 
the  boys  " 
ollectively. 

half  older 
d  that  she 
3  kind  that 
lat  she  her- 
l  now  since 
ihat  almost 

be  treated 

her  ideas, 
she  had  be- 
But  this,  in- 
gaining  for 
ys,  and  led 
ves.  Edith 
rother,  had 
la  regarded 
i  her  an  ex- 
'ef  ore,  Belle 


BKEXDA,  IIER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB         205 

proposed  to  her  that  instead  of  selling  the  water-color 
painting  of  which  I  have  spoken,  at  a  fixed  price,  they 
should  vote  it  to  the  most  popular  young  man  of  their 
acquaintance,  Brenda  acquiesced. 

"  You  see  it  will  be  this  way,"  said  Belle,  "  we  can 
get  people  to  vote  by  taking  shares." 
"  How  much  will  the  shares  be  ?  " 
"  Oh,  a  dollar,  and  we  can  easily  sell  a  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars   worth.     I  am  sure  that  is  a  great  deal 
better  than  letting  the  picture  go  for  one  hundred 
dollars." 
♦'  But  isn't  that  the  same  as  a  raflle  ?  " 
"  No,  stupid,  of  course  not." 

«  For  you  know  that  Mrs.  Blair  has  forbidden  us  to 
have  any  raffles." 

"  Yes,  I  know  about  that  rule,  and  a  very  silly  rule  it 
is,  too,"  replied  Belle,  «'but  this  isn't  at  all  the  same 
thing  as  a  raffle.  People  just  pay  for  the  privilege  of 
voting,  and  don't  expect  any  gain  for  themselves,  as 
they  would  in  a  lottery  or  raffle.  It's  a  good  thing,  too, 
for  the  person  they  vote  for,  it's  doing  him  good,  and 
no  one  can  disapprove  of  a  plan  to  help  other  people," 
said  Belle  with  an  unselfishness  of  sentiment  that  could 
not  have  been  looked  for  in  her. 

«0h,    no,"   said  Brenda,  hesitatingly,   "I  suppose 

not." 

"  All  the  same,"  Belle  had  continued,  "  I  think  that 
we  had  better  not  say  anything  to  Edith  and  Nora  about 
it,  they  might  interfere  in  some  way,  and  besides  I  am 


p  I 


206  BRENDA,  UER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

sure  that  they  both  have  enough  to  do  looking  after 
their  own  tables." 

"  Well,  but  how  can  we  get  any  votes  if  we  do  not 
say  anything  to  anybody  ?"  enquired  Brenda. 

"  Oh,  of  course  we  must  take  Frances  into  our  confi- 
dence. She  is  at  the  table  where  the  picture  is.  There 
won't  be  much  danger  of  its  selling  at  once  for  one 
hundred  dollars,  and  we  can  trust  Frances  to  head  any 
one  off  who  pretends  to  wish  to  buy  it.'' 

So  it  was  as  a  result  of  this  plan  of  Belle's  that 
Frances  had  prevented  a  sale  of  the  picture  to  Madame 
du  Launy.  For  at  that  time  Brenda  and  Belle  had  a 
number  of  names  on  their  books,  enough  in  fact  to  rep- 
resent one  half  the  valuation  of  the  picture.  Each 
girl  who  voted  was  bound  to  secrecy,  for  Belle  realized 
(though  she  had  put  it  in  a  different  light  to  Brenda) 
that  she  was  violating  the  spirit,  if  not  the  letter  of 
Mrs.  Blair's  command.  Nevertheless  the  very  fact  that 
the  carrying  out  of  this  plan  involved  a  certain  amount 
of  mystery,  gave  the  whole  thmg  more  zest  than  it 
would  otherwise  have  had  for  the  two. 

Strangely  enough,  however,  after  the  first  fifty  votes 
had  been  cast,  with  a  great  scattering  as  to  the  most 
popular  youth,  the  two  girls  found  it  hard  to  get  more 
names.  The  evening,  indeed,  was  half  over  before  the 
list  had  increased  to  sixty  votes. 

About  this  time  an  awkward  thing  happened.  Kun- 
ning  upstairs  from  the  dining-room,  Belle  had  dropped 
the  neat  little  book  in  which  she  kept  record  of  her 


,UB 

>king  after 

we  do  not 

a. 

D  our  conft- 

I  is.    There 

ice  for  one 

o  head  any 

Selle's  that 
to  Madame 
Belle  had  a 
fact  to  rep- 
ture.  Each 
jlle  realized 
to  Brenda) 
he  letter  of 
jry  fact  that 
tain  amount 
:est  than  it 

it  fifty  votes 

to  the  most 

to  get  more 

jr  before  the 

lened.  Run- 
had  dropped 
record  of  her 


BKENDA,  HER  SCUOOL  AND  IIEU  CLUB 


207 


votes,  and  when  one  of  the  maids  handed  it  to  ]\Irs. 
Blair,  great  was  her  surprise  to  find  on  the  fly-leaf  the 
sentence  "  voting  contest  for  the  picture." 

"  Whose  handwriting  is  this  ?  "  she  asked  Edith,  "  and 
what  does  this  all  mean ;  surely  none  of  you  is  carrying 
on  a  raifle." 

"It's  Belle's  writing,"  answered  Edith  a  little  reluc- 
tantly, for  she  saw  that  her  mother  was  angry.  "  But  I 
do  not  know  what  it  means." 

Well  after  this,  of  course  Belle  was  summoned  to  talk 
with  Mrs.  Blair,  and  though  she  reiterated  that  she  had 
only  desired  to  make  as  much  money  as  she  could  for 
the  Bazaar,  Mrs.  Blair  insisted  that  Belle  should  give 
her  all  that  she  had  already  received  to  return  to  those 
who  had  subscribed  or  voted.  Brenda,  too,  came  in  for 
a  good  share  of  reproof,  and  the  wholo  thing  was  very 
humiliating  to  the  two  girls,  who  found  themselves  so 
clearly  in  the  wrong.  Beyond  obliging  them  to  con- 
form, however,  to  her  views  of  what  was  proper,  Mrs. 
Blair  had  no  intention  of  making  them  unduly  uncom- 
fortable. 

«  Think  no  more  about  it,"  she  said, "  only  remember 
that  you  have  prevented  the  sale  of  the  picture,  for  I 
saw  to-day  that  Madame  Du  Launy  was  very  anxious 

to  buy  it." 

After  hearing  this  Brenda  and  Belle,  although  morti- 
fied, decided  to  make  the  best  of  the  rest  of  the  even- 
ing. They  merely  explained  to  some  of  the  voters  who 
asked  them,  that  it  had  been  decided  to  give  up  this 


208         BPvENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  IIEB  CLUB 

plan  for  disposing  of  the  picture,  and  that  the  money 
Avould  be  returned. 

The  episode  of  Madame  Du  Launy  in  the  afternoon, 
and  this  little  unpleasant  incident  of  the  evening  were 
the  only  things  to  make  this  Bazaar  seem  very  different 
from  other  Bazaars. 

You  know  what  they  are  all  like,  and  that  each  fair 
or  sale  or  Bazaar  depends  for  its  charm  on  the  unity 
with  which  the  workers  carry  things  on,  and  the  ex- 
tent to  which  their  friends  patronize  it,  and  I  will  say 
for  "  The  Four  "  that  they  were  much  more  in  harmony 
through  this  whole  aflfair  than  often  they  had  been  in 
the  past,  and  that  their  friends— especially  their  young 
friends — did  even  more  than  had  been  expected  of  them 
to  help  swell  the  fund  for  the  Eosas. 

Brenda  had  been  anxious  to  have  one  or  two  of  this 
interesting  family  on  the  spot  to  work  on  the  sympathies 
of  the  patrons  of  the  Bazaar.  She  had  thought  that  it 
would  bo  delightful  to  have  Angelina  wait  on  the  re- 
freshment table,  and  she  did  not  see  why  Manuel  might 
not  have  been  present  all  the  time.  "  In  some  kind  of 
fancy  costume,  of  course,  for  I  know  that  his  own 
clothes  would  not  be  exactly  clean  and  whole." 

But  Mrs.  Blair  had  objected  to  the  presence  of  the 
Eosas  whether  in  fancy  dress,  or  in  their  usual  garb, 
and  Mrs.  Barlow  had  succeeded  in  making  Brenda  see 
that  it  would  not  be  the  best  thing  in  the  world  for  the 
Eosa  children  to  be  introduced  to  what  must  seem  to 
them  a  scene  of  great  luxury  in  a  Back  Bay  house,  even 


I 


LUB 

the  money 

I  afternoon, 
"^ening  were 
sry  different 

at  each  fair 
)n  the  unity 
and  the  ex- 
id  I  will  say 
in  harmony 
had  been  in 
their  young 
cted  of  them 

r  two  of  this 
)  sympathies 
mght  that  it 
it  on  the  re- 
;anuel  might 
some  kind  of 
bat  his  own 
ole." 

Bsence  of  the 
r  usual  garb, 
r  Brenda  see 
vorld  for  the 
must  seem  to 
f  house,  even 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


209 


though  it  might  be  explained  to  them  that  part  of  tho 
gorgeousness  was  dua  to  a  desire  to  help  them — the 
special  gorgeousness,  I  mean,  of  the  Bazaar. 

"  Who  in  the  world  is  to  take  care  of  all  the  money  ?" 
asked  Nora,  as  she  looked  at  the  large  tin  box  almost 
running  over  with  silver  and  bills  taken  in  as  receipts 
at  the  various  tables. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Blair  is  to  put  it  in  her  safe  to-night,  and 
to-morrow  it  will  be  exchanged  at  the  bank  for  large 
bills ! "  answered  Brenda. 

"And  then ?" 

"And  then  we  must  have  a  committee  meeting  to 
decide  what  is  to  be  done  with  it.  "When  it  was  last 
counted  there  were  nearly  three  hundred  dollars,  and 
there  has  been  something  added  to  it  since." 

"  Why,  how  perfectly  splendid ! "  cried  Nora ;  "why 
we  should  be  able  to  do  almost  anything  we  wish  to  do  for 
the  Kosas ;  why,  it  is  a  regular  fortune ! "  for  Nora  had 
ideas  almost  as  vague  as  Brenda  of  the  value  of  money. 
"  Oh,  yes,  we've  done  very  well,  but  I  am  glad  that 
it  is  all  over;  the  Bazaar  has  been  fun,  but  ii  is  kind  of 
a  relief  not  to  have  it  on  my  mind  any  more." 

"Oh,  Brenda,  it  hasn't  worried  jou  much,  you  took 
things  very  easy  until  the  last  day  or  two." 

"  Well,  that's  just  it ;  I've  felt  so  busy  to-day,  that  I 
would  like  to  rest  for  a  week." 

"  But  you  haven't  been  half  as  busy  as  Julia,  she  has 
hardly  left  her  post  all  day,  and  I  think  that  she  looks 
pretty  tired." 


m* 


I   MiinlililiHIII»ii 


1 


270  BKENDA,  HER  SCnOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"Dear  me,"  said  Brenda  crossly,  "if  she  had  not 
wished  to  serve  at  the  flower  booth,  we  could  have 
found  some  other  girl  to  do  it.  Oh,  Julia,"  she  cried  as 
her  cousin  drew  near  her,  "are  you  coming  home  in  the 
carriage  with  me  ?  " 

"  Why,  yes,  if  you  wish  it." 

"  "Well,  it  has  just  taken  papa  and  mamma  homo,  and 
when  it  comes  back,  I  shall  be  ready." 

The  pretty  dancing-hall  now  presented  a  thoroughly 
disordered  appearance.  It  was  strewn  with  wrapping 
papers  that  had  been  pushed  from  behind  the  tables,  or 
had  been  thrown  there  by  careless  persons  who  had 
tossed  down  the  coverings  of  their  surprise  packages. 
There  were  also  a  number  of  faded  flowers  lying  about, 
and  the  tables  themselves  were  in  confused  heaps.  For, 
of  course,  not  everything  had  sold,  and  the  "  remains" 
as  one  of  the  boys  called  what  was  left,  had  to  stay  on 
the  tables  until  the  morning. 

When  Brenda  and  Julia  were  finally  ready  to  go 
home,  they  were  almost  the  last  to  leave.  Even  the 
Cambridge  boys  had  said  "  good-bye "  and  Kuth  and 
Frances  had  started  for  home. 

"  Thank  you  very  much,  Mrs.  Blair,  for  letting  us  come 
here,"  said  Brenda,  as  they  left  the  room.  For  Brenda 
seldom  forgot  her  good  manners  where  older  people 
were  concerned,  even  though  she  was  sometimes  in- 
clined to  be  pettish  toward  her  younger  friends. 

"  Why,  what  is  that  ?  "  she  enquired,  as  Julia  had  a 
large  package  lifted  into  the  carriage. 


LUB 

be  had  not 
could  have 
she  cried  as 
borne  in  the 


1  homo,  and 

thoroughly 
;h  wrapping 
be  tables,  or 
ns  who  had 
se  packages, 
lying  about, 
heaps.  For, 
)  "  remains  " 
d  to  stay  on 

ready  to  go 
;.  Even  the 
d  Euth  and 


..|i|,L MJ., 


BKENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB         271 

« It's  that  water-color  that  was  on  Edith's  table." 

"  Why,  what  are  you  taking  it  home  for  ?  " 

"  I  have  bought  it,"  replied  Julia  quietl}',  "  and  I  am 

going  to  give  it  to  Aunt  Anna." 

Brenda  was  almost  too  much  surprised  to  speak,  for 

this  was  the  picture  which  she  and  Belle  had  tried  to 

raffle. 
"  But  you  did  not  pay  one  hundred  dollars  for  it  ?  " 
"  Why  not  ?  "  said  Julia  with  a  smile,  as  they  reached 

their  door. 


^tinguscome 
For  Brenda 
older  people 
ometimes  in- 
iends. 
I  Julia  had  a 


J.. 


XXVII 


A    MISTAKE 


Brenda,  herself,  was  too  sleepy  that  night  when  she 
reached  home,  to  express  her  surprise  at  Julia's  hav- 
ing bought  the  picture.    Yet  she  certainly  wondered 
that  the  cousin  whom  she  had  hitherto  regarded  as 
bound  down   to  economy,  should  have  been  able  to 
spend  so  large  a  sum  for  a  single  purchase.    Julia  on 
her  part  was  not  surprised  at  her  cousin's  indifference, 
for  Brenda  had  a  way  of  seeming  curious  or  especially 
interested  only  in  relation  to  things  that  immediately 
concerned  her.    When  they  had  separated,  and  Julia 
was  alone  in  her  own  room,  she  had  opportunity  for  the 
first  time  since  the  morning  for  thinking  over  all  the 
events  of  the  day.    Her  place  at  the  Bazaar  had  been  a 
very  pleasant  one,  and  while  she  had  not  had  much  to 
do  with  any  of  the  girls  except  Kuth,  her  attention  had 
been  constantly  occupied  in  disposing  of  her  flowers. 
Philip  and  his  friends  had  been  especially  good  patrons, 
and  the  former  had  taken  the  chances  that  came  to  him 
of  going  up  to  the  table  and  talking  to  Julia  on  one  thing 
and  another,  not  always  connected  with  the  Bazaar  or 
with  the  Rosas.    In  spite  of  a  certain  amount  of  conceit 
—and  what  young  sophomore  is  without  this  quality- 
Philip  was  really  a  very  agreeable  fellow,  and  in  Julia 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  273 


t  when  she 
ulia's  hav- 

wondered 
egarded  as 
en  able  to 
!.  Julia  on 
ndifference, 
r  especially 
namediatel}'^ 
[,  and  Julia 
nity  for  the 
over  all  the 

had  been  a 
lad  much  to 
itention  had 
lier  flowers. 
3od  patrons, 
3ame  to  him 
on  one  thing 
le  Bazaar  or 
it  of  conceit 
lis  quality — 
and  in  Julia 


he  had  some  one  ready  to  listen  to  him  more  attentively 
than  was  Edith's  habit,  or  indeed  that  of  the  other 
girls.  For  Belle,  for  example,  although  she  liked  what 
she  called  "  attention  "  from  the  boys  of  her  set,  wished 
to  have  the  conversation  turn  entirely  upon  herself  antl 
her  own  affairs,  and  she  always  showed  impatience  when 
the  person  with  whom  she  was  talking  turned  to  any 
other  subject.  Now  Philip— though  in  this  he  was  not 
so  very  different  from  other  young  men— liked  to  have 
some  one  to  talk  to  who  would  listen  sympathetically 
to  his  tales  of  college  triumphs,  or  grievances,  and  oc- 
casionally give  him  a  word  of  advice.  In  Julia  he  found 
not  only  an  attentive  listener,  but  an  intelligent  adviser. 
So  although  the  Bazaar  was  not  just  the  place  for  con- 
fidences, he  had  been  able  to  have  several  pleasant  little 
snatches  of  conversation  with  Julia.  She  had  enjoyed 
these  little  fragmentary  talks  as  much  as  Philip  had, 
and  they  both  had  had  much  amusement  from  his 
rather  clumsy  attempts  to  help  her  in  arranging  bou- 
quets for  her  customers. 

Julia,  therefore,  had  many  pleasant  things  to  recall 
connected  with  the  Bazaar,  and  not  the  least  pleasant 
was  the  fact  that  she  had  been  able  to  contribute  a 
good  deal  toward  helping  the  Rosas. 

The  one  strange  feature  of  the  whole  affair  had  been 
the  sudden  departure  of  Madame  Du  Launy.  "  And 
why,"  mused  Julia,  "  did  Miss  South  go  away  without 
bidding  me  good-bye  ?  I  know  that  she  meant  to  stay 
until  evening.    "Well,  perhaps  it  will  all  be  explained. 

18 


I  niiirVl    iiT'wiiiiiiiiii  iiwwiiiwm-fc 


uxniimmmitmrnfttrmirrT 


274  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Though  certainly  now  I  cannot  understand  it  all. 
Perhaps  to-morrow—"  and  here  Julia  fell  asleep  rath 
the  question  still  unsettled. 

Early  the  next  morning— as  soon  at  least  as  she  had 
had  her  breakfast,  Julia  started  off  to  find  Miss  South, 
but  the  maid  at  her  boarding-house  said  that  she  had 
gone  out  and  probably  would  not  be  back  before  even- 
ing ;  with  this  she  had  to  be  conter.t,  although  in  ad- 
dition to  general  enquiries  about  tlie  strange  event  of 
the  day  before,  she  wished  tr  talk  over  with  Miss 
South  some  of  the  plans  which  they  had  been  discuss- 
ing for  the  assistance  of  the  Kosa  family.    They  had 
been  finally  successful  in  getting  Mrs.  Kosa  to  promise 
to  go  to  the  country  for  the  summer,  if  for  no  longer  a 
time.    They  had  found  a  house  in  Shiloh,  a  small  vil- 
lage with  elevated  land  not  so  very  far  from  Boston, 
and  they  were  sure  that  a  residence  there  would  benefit 
the  sick  woman.    A  man  whom  Miss  South  knew,  who 
had  been  at  one  time  given  up  by  the  doctors  as  in 
hopeless  consumption,  had  moved  to  this  village,  and 
after  a  year  had  been  pronounced  almost  well.  .  He 
had  opened  a  little  shop  there,  his  children  had  found 
employment  for  their  spare  hours,  and  the  family  had 
at  last  started  on  the  high  road  to  prosperity.    This 
was  a  great  change  for  them,  for  during  their  father's 
illness  in  town,  they  had  often  had  to  have  charitable 
relief.    Miss  South's  plan  for  Mrs.  Kosa  included  a 
certain  amount  of  work  for  the  family.    A  farmer  had 
been  found  Avho  promised  to  employ  the  oldest  boy, 


^1  111 


Aitum 


mmm 


LUB 

and  it  all. 
asleep  v,ith 

;  as  she  had 
Miss  South, 
hat  she  had 
before  even- 
lough  in  ad- 
ge  event  of 
■  with  Miss 
jeen  discuss- 
,  They  had 
a  to  promise 

no  longer  a 
,  a  small  vil- 
:rom  Boston, 
irould  benefit 
h  knew,  who 
doctors  as  in 

village,  and 
st  well.  .  He 
en  had  found 
le  family  had 
perity.  This 
their  father's 
ive  charitable 
;a  included  a 
A  farmer  had 
16  oldest  boy, 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


275 


and  a  woman  who  took  summer  boarders  said  that  she 
could  pay  Angelina  two  dollars  a  week,  to  help  in  her 
kitchen,  if  she  could  sleep  at  home.  The  house  which 
they  had  selected  had  a  small  piece  of  land  where  it 
was  hoped  that  Mrs.  Rosa  could  raise  seme  vegetables. 

To  accomplish  what  they  wished,  considerable  money 
was  needed,  and  they  had  enlisted  Brenda's  interest  to 
so  great  an  extent  that  she  professed  herself  perfectly 
willing  to  have  the  money  raised  a£  the  Bazaar  used 
to  rent  and  equip  the  house,  and  pay  the  many  little 
expenses  that  would  be  caused  by  the  enterprise.  "As 
Brenda  really  has  been  interested  in  Manuel,  it  would 
be  hardly  fair  to  leave  her  out  of  this  plan,  although," 
said  Julia,  "  although  we  might  get  on  without  her  help." 

"  Oh,  dear,  no,"  Miss  South  had  said, "  it  would  never 
in  the  world  do  to  overlook  Brenda.  She  is  an  im- 
pulsive little  thing,  and  although  Mrs.  Eosa  and  the 
children  might  have  fared  badly  this  Avinter,  had  they 
had  no  one  but  Brenda  to  depend  on,  still  it  is  a  great 
advance  for  Brenda  to  be  interested  in  some  one  besides 
herself,  and  it  is  excellent  discipline  for  her  to  have  a 
certain  share  in  carrying  out  this  plan.  It  is  not  alto- 
gether a  matter  of  money." 

Now,  Brenda,  of  course,  in  deciding  to  favor  the 
plan  proposed  by  Miss  South  was  not  acting  entirely 
for  herself.  Edith,  Nora,  and  Belle  were  as  much  con- 
cerned as  she,  and  Nora  in  fact,  as  the  rescuer  of 
Manuel,  was  more  interested  than  any  of  the  others. 
Belle,  the  only  one  who  might  have  been  expected  to 


mmtm 


trriiriflilHfllTfl 


w 


f 


m 


I 


In 


!       1- 


276  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

oppose  Miss  South's  plan,  really  had  no  objection  to  it 
Her  one  thought  in  the  whole  matter  had  been  to  get 
as  much  pleasure  and  glory  as  possible  out  of  the  Ba- 
zaar itself.    Edith,  while  practical  about  some  things, 
-needlework  for  example,  and  lessons,-seldom  put 
her  mind  on  money  matters,  and  Nora  was  as  heedless 
about  this  as  about  other  things.    Brenda  was  almost 
as  heedless,  and  yet  The  Four  had  thought  it  perfectly 
proper  that  she  should  be  treasurer  of  their  httle  fund. 
So  it  happened  that  on  the  very  morning  when  Julia 
was  trying  to  find  Miss  South,  Brenda  had  received 
from  Mrs.  Blair's  hands  four  crisp  one  hundred  dollar 
notes     This  was  a  little  more  than  had  been  taken  at 
the  Bazaar.    But  in  getting  the  loose  bills  and  cheques 
changed  into  more  compact  form,  Mrs.  Blair  tad  added 
enough  to  make  the  sum  an  even  four  hundred  dollars. 
The  other  three  girls  were  with  Brenda  as  she  re- 
ceived the  money  from  Mrs.  Blair,  and  immediately 
they  sat  down  to  count  up  the  expenses  that  must  be 
paid  from  their  receipts.    Kather  to  Mrs.  Blair  s  sur- 
prise these  expenses  mounted  up  to  more  than  one 
hundred  doUars,  and  she  scolded  The  Four  a  little  for 
having  engaged  an  expensive  orchestra  for  the  music 
of  the  preceding  evening,  when  music  was  not  really 
needed  at  all    The  ices  and  other  things  furnished  the 
refreshment  room  made  another  large  item  in  the  bills, 
although  there  had  been  some  profit  from  this  depart- 

« I  will  take  one  of  your  one  hundred  dollar  bills, 


«- 


LUB 

lection  to  it. 

been  to  get 
It  of  the  Ba- 
some  things, 
-seldom  put 
s  as  heedless 
X  was  almost 
t  it  perfectly 
ir  little  fund. 
y  when  Julia 
had  received 
mdred  dollar 
jeen  taken  at 
}  and  cheques 
lir  had  added 
adred  dollars, 
da  as  she  re- 

immediately 
I  that  must  be 
•s.  Blair's  sur- 
ore  than  one 
)ur  a  little  for 

for  the  music 
v&a  not  really 
J  furnished  the 
jm  in  the  bills, 
)m  this  depart- 
ed dollar  bills, 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB         277 

and  with  it  pay  the  expenses,"  said  Mrs.  Blair,  "  and  I 
would  advise  you  to  take  care  of  the  three  hundred  dol- 
lars, for  after  all  it  is  not  a  large  sum  lo  be  used  toward 
the  support  of  a  sick  woman  and  five  children." 

"Of  course  we'll  take  care  of  it,  at  least  Brcnda 
will,"  cried  Nora,  as  Brenda  folded  the  money  away 
carefully  in  her  purse,  and  placed  the  purse  in  a  small 
leather  bag.  Then  they  went  home  with  Brenda,  and 
they  saw  her  lock  the  bag  into  her  top  bureau  drawer. 

After  this  they  sat  for  a  while  as  girls  will,  idly  talk- 
ing about  the  affairs  of  the  day,  while  Mrs.  Barlow's 
French  maid  bustled  about,  laying  away  some  new 
waists  and  skirts  of  Brenda's  that  had  just  come  home 
from  the  dressmaker's. 

"  Look,"  at  last  cried  Brenda,  jumping  up  from  her 
seat  impetuously,  "  look,  Marie,  did  you  ever  see  so 
much  money,"  and  opening  the  drawer  and  the  purse 
she  brandished  the  three  hundred  dollar  bills  before  the 
eyes  of  the  young  Frenchwoman. 

"  Oh,  my !  Mees,"  cried  Marie,  "  three  dollars,  that 
is  not  so  very  much !  " 

"Three  dollars!"  shouted  Brenda,  "three  hundred 
dollars,  what  you  call  twelve  hundred  francs." 

"Oh,  my!"  exclaimed  Marie,  her  eyes  almost  jump- 
ing out  of  her  head,  "  oh,  my !  I  never  did  see  so  much 
money,  let  me  look."  So  they  let  her  touch  the  bills, 
and  they  laughed  at  the  comments  she  made,  and  espe- 
cially when  she  cried,  "  Louis  would  marry  me  if  that 
money  was  mine." 


s 

'I* 

i 

I 

* 


nifraJMrnim 


■ni<i(}'ff.u--»'<fc^ 


^ 


i!   i 


278  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

"I  thought  he  was  going  to  anyway,"  said  Be^le, 
"  you  have  always  said  that  you  Avere  engaged." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  she  replied.  "  Oh,  yes,  sometime,  perhaps, 
but  it  takes  much  money  to  get  married.  If  I  have  to 
wait  too  long,  perhaps  Louis  Avill  find  another  girl  with 
more  money.  But  no  matter."  And  she  went  out  of 
the  room  looking  much  less  cheerful  than  before  she 
had  seen  the  money. 

"  How  mercenary ! "  said  Belle  as  she  disappeared, 
for  Belle  always  had  a  word  large  enough  to  fit  every 
happening. 

"  AVell,  it  must  be  hard  not  to  have  any  money  but 
just  what  you  earn  every  week,"  interposed  Edith  sym- 
pathetically. 

"  Oh  it's  better  not  to  have  much  money  than  to  have 
a  man  think  only  of  that  in  marrying  you,"  responded 
Belle  in  her  most  worldly-wise  voice. 

"  Come,  I  think  that  we  are  talking  of  things  that  we 
know  nothing  about,"  said  Nora,  "  but  if  I  were  you, 
Brenda,  I  would  not  let  every  one  in  the  house  know 
where  that  money  is." 

"  Nonsense,  I  always  carry  the  key  with  me,  and 
anyway  it  won't  be  here  long,"  answered  Brenda. 

"  No  matter,  if  I  Avere  you  I  would  give  it  to  Mr. 
Barlow  to  take  down  town." 

"  Yes,  you  ought  to,"  added  Edith. 

"  Oh,  what  fusses  you  are ! "  cried  Brenda,  "  any  one 
would  think  that  I  was  a  two-year-old  baby."    . 

Just  then  there  was  a  tap  at  the  door. 


A 


^^ -  -A 


UB 

5aid  Be^le, 

id." 

e,  perhaps, 

f  I  have  to 

T  girl  with 

rent  out  of 

before  she 

isappeared, 
,0  fit  every 

money  but 
Edith  sym- 

lan  to  have 
responded 

igs  that  we 

were  you, 

louse  know 

;h  me,  and 
•enda. 
it  to  Mr. 


,  "  any  one 


BUENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB  279 

«  May  I  come  in  ?  "  said  a  voice,  which  they  at  once 
recognized  as  Julia's. 

"Yes,  indeed,"  cried  Nora  and  Edith,  and  the  for- 
mer flung  the  door  wide  open  and  greeted  Julia  with  a 

kiss. 

«  Where  have  you  been,  but  of  course  you  have  been 
to  see  Miss  South.  It  Avas  so  funny  that  ^she  did  not 
stay  last  evening.    What  was  the  reason  ?  " 

«  Well  I  did  not  find  her ;  she  was  not  expected  home 
to-day,"  answered  Julia. 
"  How  queer !  " 

"Why,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  was  a  little  surprised 
myself,  for  we  had  an  appointment  together  this  morn- 
ing, although  if  we  had  not  had  one,  I  should  have 
gone  up  there  to  find  out  if  she  was  ill  yesterday." 

«  Oh,  tell  me,"  enquired  Edith,  "  have  you  heard  any- 
thing about  Madame  Du  Launy  ?  Mamma  said  that  she 
would  send  there  to  enquire  this  morning,  but  I  have 
not  been  home  since  she  sent." 

"  Yes,"  said  Julia, "  I  did  make  enquiries  at  the  house, 
and  was  told  that  she  was  feeling  pretty  well  to-day, 
but  that  she  could  not  see  anybody." 

"Not  even  you!"  exclaimed  Belle,  a  little  sarcas- 
tically. 

"  Not  even  me,"  replied  Julia  pleasantly.  "  I  suppose 
fer  one  thing  that  the  Bazaar  yesterday  tired  her. 
They  tell  me  that  it  is  the  first  time  in  twenty  years 
that  she  has  been  inside  of  any  house  in  Boston  besides 
her  own." 


2.S0 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


"  I  wonder  if  that  is  true,"  said  Edith,  reflectively. 

"  Yes,  I  believe  that  it  is,"  answered  Julia.  "  Ma- 
dame Du  Launy  said  alnu)st  as  much  to  me,  although  '. 
must  admit  that  she  never  talks  very  much  about  that 
kind  of  thing.  As  often  as  I  have  seen  her  this  spring, 
she  has  never  said  a  word  to  me  on  the  subject  of  Bos- 
ton people  and  their  attitude  to  her,^-or  her  attitude  to 
them  — "  she  hastened  to  add. 

"  You  talk  like  a  book,  Julia,"  said  Brenda,  who  had 
complained  once  or  twice  that  Julia  talked  too  precisely, 
"like  a  school-teacher,"  she  generally  said,  when  she 
spoke  on  the  subject  to  Belle. 

Julia  laughed  good-naturedly.  Brenda's  little  arrows 
did  less  harm  now  than  in  the  earlier  part  of  the  season. 

"  So  long  as  I  make  myself  clear,  it  is  all  right,  isn't 
it  ?  "  she  asked. 

"Oh,  of  course,"  answered  Brenda,  "but  you  and 
Belle  always  do  use  such  alarmingly  correct  expres- 
sions." 

"  Brenda,"  called  Mrs.  Barlow  from  the  floor  below. 
The  girls  exchanged  glances.  There  was  something 
ominous  in  the  tone,  and  even  the  dilatory  Brenda  de- 
cided that  it  would  be  best  to  respond  as  quickly  as 
possible  to  the  summons. 

Thereupon  the  other  girls  rose  to  go.  In  fact,  the 
morning  was  almost  over,  and  during  the  two  or  three 
hours  which  The  Four  had  spent  together  they  had 
talked  about  everything  connected  with  the  Bazaar 
until  there  was  little  more  for  them  to  say.    The  late 


•eflectively, 
ilia.  "  Ma- 
although  '- 
about  tliat 
this  spring, 
ject  of  Bos- 
attitude  to 

a,  who  had 
o  precisely, 
,  when  she 

ittle  arrows 
the  season, 
right,  isn't 

it  you  and 
ect  expres- 

ioor  below. 

something 

Brenda  de- 

quickly  as 

In  fact,  the 
wo  or  three 
r  they  had 
the  Bazaar 
.    The  late 


_J 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB    281 

hours  which  they  had  been  keeping  were  telling  upon 
them  all,  and  if  any  one  of  them  had  been  asked  to 
toll  what  she  felt  the  most  need  of  at  that  particular 
moment,  she  would  probably  have  said,  "  A  good  nap." 
Julia,  however,  was  the  only  one  to  say  frankly  that 
slio  felt  sleepy,  and  she  excused  herself  as  the  others 
went  downstairs,  while  they  bade  her  good-bye  at  the 
door  of  her  own  room.  She  had  been  there  but  a  few 
minutes  seated  in  a  wicker  easy-chair  before  the  long 
window  which  afforded  a  beautiful  view  of  the  river, 
when  the  door  was  hastily  flung  open,  and  in  a  second 
Brenda  stood  before  her. 

"  I  think  that  you  are  just  as  mean  as  you  can  be, 
Julia  Bourne,"  she  cried  angrily.  "  It  does  seem  as  if 
I  ought  not  to  have  spies  in  my  own  House  watching 
everything  that  I  do  and  carrying  tales  just  as  if  I  were 
a  baby." 

«  Why,  what  do  you  mean,  Brenda?"  asked  Julia  in 
genuine  astonishment. 

«  You  know  very  well  what  I  mean.  You  and  Miss 
South,  you  saw  me  with  Belle  the  other  afternoon ;  oh, 
it  wasn't  so  long  ago  that  you  could  forget  it,  you  saw 
us  down  there  by  the  Music  Hall  and  you  told  mamma 
that  we  had  been  there.  Anyway,  I  do  not  see  whose 
business  it  is.  We  are  old  enough  to  go  about  by  our- 
selves, but  I  think  that  you  are  just  as  mean  as  you 
can  be,"  and  with  this  final  outburst  Brenda  flung  her- 
self from  the  room  without  giving  Julia  time  to  reply. 
The  latter  for  a  moment  sat  in  her  chair  completely 


282 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  IIER  CLUB 


puzzled.  Then  she  remembered  the  day  on  which  she 
and  Miss  South  returning  from  the  North  End  had 
seen  Belle  and  Brenda  in  Winter  Street.  The  two 
girls  had  disappeared  so  quickly  that  she  did  not  sup- 
pose at  the  time  that  they  had  seen  her.  Now,  how- 
ever, it  seemed  that  they  had  been  merely  in  hiding. 
But  of  one  thing  she  was  sure,  she  had  never  spoken 
of  the  encounter  to  her  aunt,  and  all  this  torrent  of 
anger  on  Brenda's  part  was  wholly  uncalled  for.  It 
did  seem  too  bad  that  Brenda  should  have  taken  this 
tone  just  as  she  had  begun  to  hope  that  she  and  her 
cousin  were  to  understand  each  other.  On  the  other 
hand  the  case  Avas  not  very  serious,  since  to  Brenda  in 
a  calmer  mood  it  would  be  very  easy  to  give  an  expla- 
nation. Yet  if  it  were  not  for  her  uncle  and  aunt,  who 
were  always  considerate,  Julia  now  felt  that  it  would 
be  hard  for  her  to  continue  under  the  same  roof  with 
Brenda.  Julia  herself,  bad  always  been  closely  ob- 
servant of  the  golden  rule.  Nor  was  her  piety  of  the 
kind  that  was  displayed  only  on  occasions.  She  had 
been  most  regular  in  her  attendance  at  Sabbath-school, 
and  she  and  Nora  and  Edith  never  thought  of  letting 
rain,  or  heat,  or  any  other  thing  prevent  their  attend- 
ance at  the  morning  service  as  well.  But  besides  these 
outward  observances  she  kept  the  spirit  of  the  teach- 
ings of  her  Church,  or  tried  to  keep  them  in  her  daily 
life.  Neither  Brenda,  therefore,  nor  any  one  else  could 
accuse  her  of  hypocrisy.  She  believed  strongly  in  the 
soft  answer  that  turneih  away  wrath,  and  yet  no  one 


UB 

which  she 

End  had 

The  two 

id  not  sup- 

STow,  how- 

in  hiding. 

ler  spoken 

torrent  of 

id  for.    It 

taken  this 

iie  and  her 

the  other 

Brenda  in 

}  an  expla- 

aunt,  who 

t  it  would 

I  roof  with 

;losely  ob- 

iety  of  the 

She  had 

ath-school, 

;  of  letting 

eir  attend- 

sides  these 

the  teach- 

1  her  daily 

else  could 

igly  in  the 

^et  no  one 


BEENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


2S3 


could  say  that  behind  any  one  else's  back  she  indulged 
in  harsh  criticism. 

At  luncheon  Brenda  did  not  come  to  the  table,  and 
a  question  or  two  from  Mrs.  Barlow  brought  out  the 
fact  that  Brenda  had  vented  on  her  cousin  part  of  the 
annoyance  that  she  had  felt  at  her  mother's  reproof. 

"  Of  course  I  shall  make  it  clear  to  Brenda  that  I  did 
not  get  my  information  from  you.    Indeed  I  do  not 
see  how  she  could  have  thought  so.    I  certainly  inti- 
mated that  I  had  had  my  information  from  some  one 
who  had  seen  her  in  the  hall.    In  going  there  with  Belle, 
Brenda  broke  two  well-understood  rules  of  mine.    In 
the  first  place  she  is  not  allowed  to  go  down  town  ex- 
cept with  some  older  person.    It  the  second  place  I  dis- 
approve of  young  girls  going  to  matinees  of  any  kind, 
and  the  performance  they  went  to  see  was  not  at  all  a 
proper  one  for  them.    I  know  that  I  had  previously  de- 
clined to  take  them.    Brenda  knew  my  opinion  of  this 
particular  performance,  and  two  friends  of  mine  who 
saw  her  and  Belle  there  were  exceedingly  surprised 
that  I  had  permitted  them  to  go  alone.    They  spoke  of 
the  matter  incidentally  to  me,  and  in  that  way  I  learned 
of  Brenda's  disobedience.    But  I  am  sorry  that  Brenda 
should  have  troubled  you  about  the  affair,  for  I  know 
that  when  she  is  angry  she  can  say  very  disagreeable 

things."  ^^ 

"  It  is  not  of  very  much  consequence,  Aunt  Anna,' 
replied  Julia,  "  as  long  as  it  is  a  thing  that  can  be 
straightened  out.     If  I  really  had  seen  Brenda  at  the 


284  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER   CLUB 

Hall,  I  might  have  mentioned  the  fact  without  realizing 
that  it  could  make  her  so  angry,  but  when  she  under- 
stands about  this  I  am  sure  that  we  shall  be  as  good 
friends  as  ever." 
"  I  hope  so,"  responded  Mrs.  Barlow. 


UB 


t  realizing 
she  under- 
36  as  good 


XXYIII 


EXPLANATIONS 


Now  it  happened  that  on  Thursday  afternoon  Julia 
went  to  Nora's  and  stayed  all  night.  The  next  morn- 
ing the  two  went  out  to  Koxbury  to  fulfil  a  promise  to 
Euth  to  pass  a  day  and  night  with  her.  Thus  it 
happened  that  Julia  and  Brenda  did  not  see  each  other 
until  Saturday  evening.  They  then  met  in  the  presence 
of  an  elderly  friend  of  Mrs.  Barlow's  who  had  come  to 
stay  over  Sunday  with  the  family,  and  so  Brenda  had 
I  no  opportunity  of  making  an  apology — if  she  intended 
to  make  one  for  her  language  of  the  subject  of  the 
matinee.  For  Mrs.  Barlow,  of  course,  had  explained 
her  error  to  Brenda,  and  though  the  latter  had  not  ex- 
pressed great  contrition,  her  mother  knew  that  in  the 
end  she  would  do  what  was  right.  Luckily  Julia  her- 
self was  not  one  to  feel  resentment,  for  Sunday  passed 
without  her  hearing  a  word  on  the  subject  from 
Brenda. 

After  the  second  service  on  Sunday,  Miss  South 
joined  Julia  just  outside  the  church  door.  "  I  am  very 
glad  to  see  you,"  she  said,  "  for  I  was  greatly  disap- 
pointed in  missing  you  the  other  day.  I  have  many 
things  to  tell  you,  if  you  will  walk  with  me  for  half  an 
hour." 
This  Julia  was  pleased  to  do,  for  it  was  a  beautiful 


2S6 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


!  I 


I    ; 


afternoon,  and  moreover,  she  was  anxious  to  hear  why 
Miss  South  had  gone  away  so  suddenly  from  Edith's, 
on  the  afternoon  of  the  Bazaar. 

"  I  must  begin  at  the  beginning,  Julia,"  said  Miss 
South,  "  for  you  are  old  enough  to  hear  a  rather  ro- 
mantic story  at  first  hand,  which  otherwise  you  might 
hear  in  an  incorrect  form." 

"  I  won't  say  that  I  have  been  curious.  Miss  South," 
replied  Julia,  "  although  I  have  thought  that  in  some 
mysterious  way  your  going  off  had  some  connection 
with  Madame  Du  Launy." 

"That  is  true  logic  on  your  part,"  responded  Miss 
South,  "  and  you  will  be  interested  to  hear  that  I  have 
spent  several  hours  since  "Wednesday  with  Madame 
Du  Launy.  Before  I  forget  it  I  must  tell  you  that  she 
was  very  sorry  that  she  could  not  see  you  when  you 
called.  She  told  me  to  say  this  to  you  as  a  special 
message  from  her." 

*'  Thank  you,"  answered  Julia,  "  but  I  am  very  anx- 
ious to  hear  what  you  have  to  say.  I  feel  sure  that  it 
is  something  very  interesting." 

Miss  South  smiled.  "  Then  I  must  begin  at  the  very 
beginning.  You  may  have  noticed  that  rather  striking 
portrait  of  a  young  gin  in  the  room  where  Madame 
Du  Launy  usually  receives  her  visitors.  Well,  that 
young  girl  was  my  mother."  Julia  naturally  gave  a 
start  of  surprise,  and  for  a  moment  her  mind  occupied 
itself  in  reproducing  an  image  of  this  portrait.  Then 
Miss  South  resumed  her  story. 


.> .   ' 


<UB 

»  hear  why 
m  Edith's, 

'  said  Miss 
L  rather  ro- 
you  might 

iss  South," 
lat  in  some 
connection 

tnded  Miss 
ihat  I  have 
1  Madame 
o\i  that  she 
I  when  you 
3  a  special 

I  very  anx- 
5ure  that  it 

it  the  very 
ler  striking 
re  Madame 
Well,  that 
illy  gave  a 
id  occupied 
ait.    Then 


A. 


BRENDA,  UER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


287 


"  Yes,  my  mother  Avas  the  only  one  of  Madame  Du 
Launy's   children  who  married,  and  she  married  against 
her  mother's  will.     My  father  was  a  very  independent 
man,  and  when  his  wife's  mother  said  that  she  would 
never  forgive  her  for  having  married  a  poor  man  with- 
out family  or  position,  he  accepted  this  as  final.     He 
would  not  let  my  mother  make  any  attempt  at  recon- 
ciliation, yet  had  she  made  such  efforts  I  am  sure  that 
they  would  have  been  unsuccessful.    He  took  her  to 
Ohio  first,  and  after  a  time  they  moved  further  west. 
We  lived  from  the  earliest  time  that  I  can  remember, 
very  simply  and  economically,  but  we  had  the  advan- 
tage of  good  schools,— we  two  children,  I  mean— and 
when  I  showed  a  desire  to  go  to  college  I  was  sent  to 
the  State  University  of  the  State  where  we  had  grown 
up.    My  brother,  as  I  told  you,  was  several  years 
younger  than  I,  and  was  only  preparing  for  college  when 
my  father  died.    Our  mother  had  died  when  we  were 
little  children,  and  in  accordance  with  our  father's  wishes 
we  had  heard  little  about  our  grandmother  besides  her 
name.    Once  he  had  told  us  that  she  was  an  embittered 
old  woman,  and  that  she  had  not  shown  any  regard  for 
him,  or  my  mother  after  her  marriage.    We  knew  that 
Boston  had  been  our  mother's  home  for  a  time,  al- 
though most  of  her  youth  had  been  spent  in  wandering 
around  Europe  with  her  parents.    After  our  father's 
death  I  thought  once  or  twice  of  trying  to  find  out 
whether  or  not  our  grandmother  was  alive.    But  my 
brother  always  dissuaded  me,  so  keen  was  his  resent- 


# 


.  -■*)W*Al(liU?J''illlltil'W'-^ 


I''' 


li 


I  j 
i 


288  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 

ment  for  the  way  she  had  treated  our  father.  My  tell- 
ing him  that  this  had  been  mere  prejudice  on  her  purt 
— for  she  never  had  met  my  father — did  not  make  him 
change  his  mind.  He  made  me  believe  that  it  would 
be  disrespect  to  both  our  parents  if  I  should  seek  my 
grandmother.  When  I  came  to  Boston,  and  heard 
about  this  peculiar  Madame  Du  Launy,  who  lived  op- 
posite the  school,  I  felt  that  she  must  be  my  grand- 
mother, and  some  letters  and  a  picture— a  small  water- 
color  of  the  house — made  it  perfectly  clear  that  in  this 
surmise  I  was  correct.  Before  the  Bazaar  I  had  de- 
cided in  the  course  of  the  spring,  to  make  myself  known 
to  Madame  Du  Launy,  and  I  ought  to  tell  you  that  it 
was  your  account  of  her  gentler  side  that  led  me  to 
think  seriously  of  doing  this." 

"How  very  interesting!"  cried  Julia.  "Why,  I 
never  heard  anything  like  it.  But  why  did  not  Ma- 
dame Du  Launy  ever  try  to  find  you  ?  " 

"  For  the  very  good  reason  that  she  did  not  know  of 
my  existence.  You  see  my  mother  never  wrote  to  her 
after  the  first  months  of  her  marriage  when  my  grand- 
mother returned  all  her  letters  unopened.  Yet  Ma- 
dame Du  Launy  —  I  find  it  very  hard  to  say  'Grand- 
mother '  had  heard  that  my  mother  had  had  one  or 
two  children,  but  she  had  also  been  told  that  they  had 
died.  All  that  she  heard,  however,  was  mere  rumor, 
for  she  was  too  proud  to  write  to  my  father  after  her 
daughter's  death.  But  of  late  years,  she  says,  she  has 
been  very  unhappy,  and  has  thought  much  about  my 


pt 


.UB 

".  My  tell- 
3n  her  purt 
;  make  him 
at  it  would 
Id  seek  my 
and  heard 

0  lived  op- 
my  grand- 
mall  water- 
that  in  this 
•  I  had  de- 
'self  known 
you  that  it 
tt  led  me  to 

"Why,  I 
id  not  Ma- 

lot  know  of 
irrote  to  her 

1  my  grand- 
.  Yet  Ma- 
say  '  Grand- 
had  one  or 
lat  they  had 
nere  rumor, 
ler  after  her 
lays,  she  has 
li  about  my 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


289 


mother.  It  Avas  my  close  resemblance  to  her  portrait 
that  caused  her  to  faint  the  other  day.  I  have  a  pho- 
tograph made  from  that  portrait,  and  occasionally  I 
dress  my  hair  in  the  same  style,  those  old  fashions  are 
somewhat  in  vogue  now,  and  I  can  do  so  with  pro- 
priety. My  grandmother  says  that  [  am  wonderfully 
like  my  mother." 

"  Dear  me ! "  said  Julia,  "  it  is  more  interesting  than 
a  novel.  I  suppose  that  now  you  will  go  to  live  with 
Madame  Du  Launy,  and  we  shall  lose  you  at 
school." 

Miss  South  smiled.  "  I  shall  certainly  finish  out  my 
present  year  of  teaching,  although  it  is  probable  that  I 
may  go  to  live  with  Madame  Du  Launy."  Then  after 
a  pause,  "  There  is  one  thing  that  I  ought  to  say,  Julia, 
because  I  know  that  already  it  is  reported  that  I  am 
to  be  a  great  heiress.  Madame  Du  Launy  has  a  good 
income,  but  it  comes  from  an  annuity,  and  when  she 
dies  it  will  die  with  her.  She  seemed  to  think  that  she 
ought  to  explain  this  to  me  before  asking  me  to  live 
with  her.  The  house  is  hers  outright,  and  she  has  said 
that  she  will  give  it  to  me  and  my  brother.  I  would 
not  speak  of  this  if  it  were  not  that  I  should  be  placed 
in  a  false  position  otherwise.  In  fact  I  am  the  more 
ready  to  go  to  live  with  my  grandmother,  because  she 
is  not  the  enormously  rich  woman  that  she  has  been 
represented  to  be.  But  now  I  have  talked  enough 
about  myself,  so  let  us  turn  to  the  Kosas." 

"  Why,  yes,"  responded  Julia,  "  I  have  been  wonder- 

19 


f* 


'■%•?■  i 


I 


290  BRENDA,   IIER   SCnOOL   AND   IIKR  CLUB 

ing    whether  or  not  you   had  seen  them  since  the 

Bazaar." 

"  Yes,  I  was  able  to  go  down  yesterday,  and  I  found 
IHrs.  Rosa  quite  ready  to  go  to  the  country.  I  did  not 
feel  at  liberty  to  tell  her  of  the  success  of  the  efforts  of 
'  The  Four,'  but  I  told  her  that  money  was  certain  to 
be  furnished  for  the  expense  of  removing  her,  and  set- 
ting her  up  in  the  little  home  that  we  have  planned  for 

her." 

"  Wasn't  she  perfectly  delighted  ?  " 

"Well,  she  did  not  show  a  great  deal  of  emotion. 
She  is  almost  too  weak  for  that,  but  I  am  sure  that  she 
is  pleased,  although  she  has  a  certain  amount  of  regret 
at  leaving  the  city." 

"  She  ought  to  be  perfectly  thankful  to  leave  that 

wretched  place." 

"  It  does  not  look  quite  as  wretched  and  dirty  to  her 
as  it  does  to  us,  and  after  all  home  is  home,  and  the 
North  End  has  been  her  home  for  many  years." 

"  I  won't  ask  what  the  children  think  of  the  change, 
for  I  shall  see  them  myself  in  a  day  or  two,  and  I  sup- 
pose that  I  ought  to  be  going  homo  now.  But  I  do 
wish  to  tell  you  how  delighted  I  am  about  your  good 
fortune  in  finding  your  grandmother.  You  know  that 
I  have  grown  quite  fond  of  Madame  Du  Launy  my- 
self, and  I  have  been  so  sorry  for  her  loneliness  that 
I  am  very  glad  indeed  that  she  is  to  have  you  to  live 
with  her.  Now,  here  I  suppose  that  I  ought  to  leave 
you  at  this  corner,  so  good-bye  until  to-morrow." 


LUB 

a   since   the 

and  I  found 
.  I  did  not 
he  efforts  of 
as  certain  to 
her,  and  set- 
planned  for 

of  emotion, 
mre  that  she 
int  of  regret 

,0  leave  that 

dirty  to  her 
ome,  and  the 
sars." 

:  the  change, 
o,  and  I  sup- 
w.  But  I  do 
ut  your  good 
3U  know  that 
1  Launy  my- 
oneliness  that 
'e  you  to  live 
ught  to  leave 
)rrow." 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB         291 

"  "Wait  a  moment,  Julia,  I  have  been  so  wrapped  up 
in  myself  that  I  have  not  given  you  a  message  from 
^Madame  Pu  Launy.  At  least  slie  wished  me  to  toll 
you  that  your  kindness  in  running  in  to  see  her  this 
spring  had  been  greatly  appreciated,  and  that  she  lias 
been  made  very  happy  by  the  glimpses  of  fresh,  young 
life  that  you  have  given  her.  In  the  future  she  hopes  to 
see  much  more  of  you  and  of  some  of  your  young  friends. 
Poor  grandmother !  It  is  her  own  fault  that  she  has 
been  so  shut  out  from  people  and  interesting  things 
here  in  Boston.  But  in  her  youth  she  was  a  very 
sharped  tongued  and  overbearing  woman, — she  says 
this  herself — and  she  so  resented  the  criticisms  which 
people  made  on  her  marriage  that  she  was  only  too 
glad  to  give  up  their  society,  and  in  return  for  their 
criticisms  she  said  so  many  sharp  things  that  even  if 
she  had  wished  it,  there  was  small  chance  of  her  having 
pleasant  associations  with  most  of  the  families  of  her 
acquaintance.  Oh !  before  we  part  there  is  one  thing 
that  I  must  tell  you  about  Mrs.  Rosa.  It  seems  that 
she  has  been  greatly  annoyed  lately  by  a  young  man, 
the  son  of  an  old  friend  of  hers,  who  for  several  years 
was  in  the  habit  of  lending  her  small  sums  of  money. 
The  friend  had  given  her  to  understand  that  these  sums 
were  gifts  in  repayment  of  kindnesses  that  Mrs.  Rosa  had 
done  her  friend  in  her  youth.  In  fact  the  young  man's 
mother  had  borrowed  from  the  Rosas  in  their  pros- 
perous days.  Lately,  however,  this  friend  has  died,  and 
her  son  has  a  little  book  in  which  the  money  lent  Mrs. 


IMfcil.ll.. 


tl  I 


m 


292  BRENDA,  HER  SnfoOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Rosa  amounts  with  interest  to  two  hundred  dollars. 
He  claims  that  it  is  a  debt  due  him,  and  though  he  can- 
not collect  anything  from  a  person  who  has  nothing, 
he  annoys  Mrs.  Rosa  very  much  by  coming  to  her 
house  and  telling  her  that  she  ought  to  get  some  of  her 
rich  friends  to  help  her  pay  the  debt.  Ho  is  very  well 
off  himself,  for  a  Portuguese,  and  his  behavior  is  a  kind 
of  persecution." 

"Well,"  said  Julia,   "I  must  tell  the  girls,  for  if 
they  should  let  Mrs.  Rosa  have  even  a  little  of  the 

money " 

«  He  would  certainly  wheedle  it  from  her,  and  you 
ought  to  give  them  a  word  of  warning." 

As  they  parted  Julia  felt  that  she  had  many  things 
to  think  about— many  more  things  than  she  had  had  to 
consider  for  a  long  time.  When  she  reached  home  she 
found  the  family  all  discussing  some  of  the  rumors  that 
had  come  to  them  about  Madame  Du  Launy  and  Miss 
South,  and  she  was  glad  that  she  had  had  her  informa- 
tion at  first  hand,  and  that  she  could  contradict  some 
rather  absured  rumors  that  were  in  circulation. 

"The  worst  thing  about  it,"  said  Mrs.  Barlow,  "ap- 
pears to  be  the  fact  that  by  this  turn  of  Fortune's 
wheel,  Miss  Crawdon's  school  is  likely  to  lose  one  of 

its  best  teachers." 

"  I  am  not  so  sure  of  that,"  responded  Julia;  " I  have 
an  idea  that  Miss  South  may  continue  to  teach;  she  is 
very  fond  of  her  work " 

"  But  her  grandmother  will  certainly  wish  her  to  give 


<Mi»'mmwmm  w^wMWHw 


UD 

3d  dollars, 
igh  he  can- 
ts nothing, 
ng  to  her 
ome  of  her 
3  very  well 
)r  is  a  kind 

jirls,  for  if 
Lttle  of  the 

ir,  and  you 

lany  things 
had  had  to 
d  home  she 
rumors  that 
y  and  Miss 
ler  informa- 
radict  some 
ion. 

larlow,  "  ap- 
)f  Fortune's 
lose  one  of 

lia ;  "  I  have 
each ;  she  is 

ih  her  to  give 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL 


D  HER  (   IB 


293 


all  her  time  to  her,  and  her  flrtt  duty  will  be  with 
her." 

"  "Whatever  her  duty  is,  I  am  sure  that  she  will  do 
it,"  replied  Julia ;  "  she  is  the  most  conscientious  person 
I  have  ever  known ;  just  think  of  her  going  down  to  see 
Mrs,  Rosa  this  very  week,  when  she  must  have  had  so 
much  to  interest  her  in  at  her  grandmother's." 

"  By  the  way,"  asked  Mr.  Barlow,  "  are  Miss  South 
and  Madame  Du  Launy  sure  that  they  are  correct  in 
their  surmises  about  the  relationship  ?  They  must  have 
some  stronger  proof  than  personal  resemblance,  and  the 
possession  of  one  or  two  old  pictures." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  interposed  Mrs.  Barlow,  "  I  believe  that 
Miss  South  has  many  other  proofs  to  show  in  the  way 
of  letters,  certificates,  and  some  other  things  that  be- 
longed to  her  mother." 

♦'  Then  her  name,  too, — you  know  she  is  called  Lydia 
from  a  sister  of  Madame  Du  Launy's  who  died  young, 
and — why  how  foolish  we  are,  of  course  Madame 
Du  Launy  always  knew  that  the  name  of  the  man 
whom  her  daughter  married  was  George  South,  the 
name  of  your  teacher's  father.  One  of  her  objections 
to  him  was  his  plebeian  name,"  said  Mrs.  Barlow's 
cousin  who  had  remained  over  Sunday. 

Brenda  had  had  less  comment  to  make  on  these  ex- 
citing events  than  had  Julia,  and  even  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Barlow  had  seemed  to  take  more  interest  in  this  ro- 
mance of  Madame  Du  Launy  and  Miss  South.  If  the 
truth  must  be  told  Brenda  was  really  half  worn  out. 


M(MjM>«-  timA>*» 


\^. 


:'l 


f'  » 


2!I4  BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND   IIEK  cLTB 

Her  vacation  had  been  anything  but  restful.    The  Bazaar 
by  itself  need  not  have  tired  her  had  she  not  in  ihe  latter 
j)artof  the  week  spent  almost  every  hour  in  s.    iie  kind  of 
vijrorous  exercise  in  search  of  what  she  and  Belle  called 
"  fun."    There  had  been  two  long  bicycle  rides,  one  danc- 
ing party,  a  three  hours'  walk  to  Brookline  and  back 
one  day,  and  other  things  that  really  had  told  on  her 
strength.     Moreover  her  conscience  was  pricking  her. 
For  on  the  preceding  afternoon,  moved  by  an  impulse 
which  she  now  regretted,  she  had  persuaded  Nora  to  go 
with  her  to  the  North  End  to  visit  Mrs.  Rosa,    This 
was  not  long  after  Miss  South  had  left  the  sick  woman, 
and  they  found  Mrs.  Rosa  somewhat  depressed,  first  at 
the  thought  that  she  was  really  going  to  leave  the  city, 
second  by  the  fact  that  her  persistent  creditor  had  just 
been  in  and  had  told  her  that  he  might  "  take  the  law 
on  her  "—so  she  quoted  him,  if  she  did  not  pay  the 
money  which  he  found  written  against  her  name  in  his 
mother's  little  book.     Now  Mrs.  Rosa  ought  to  have 
rested  herself  on  Miss  South's  assurance  that  the  young 
man  could  not  make  good  his  claim  in  law,  but  she  was 
only  a  rather  ignorant  foreigner  to  whom  the  power  of 
the  law  meant  that  she  might  be  dragged  ofif  to  the 
nearest  police  station  by  the  brass-buttoned  officers. 
She  did  not  tell  the  young  girls  about  her  creditor,  but 
when  they  pitied  her  for  looking  so  ill,  she  sighed  so 
sadly  that  they  felt  very  sorry  indeed  for  her.    Marie, 
Avho  had  accompanied  them  to  the  North  End  had  left 
them  for  a  quarter  of  an. hour  to  see  a  friend  of  hers 


LIB 

The  Bazaar 
in  ihe  latter 
i  mekiinl  ol" 
lielle  called 
es,  onedanc- 
ie  and  back 

told  on  lier 
ricking  her. 
^  an  impulse 
I  Nora  to  go 
Rosa,  This 
sick  woman, 
ssed,  first  at 
iive  the  citv, 
.tor  had  just 
take  the  law 
not  pay  the 

name  in  his 
srht  to  have 
it  the  young 

but  she  was 
the  power  of 
3d  off  to  the 
)ned  officers, 
creditor,  but 
she  sighed  so 
her.  Marie, 
End  had  left 
riend  of  hers 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


295 


living  in  the  neighborhood,  and  then  Brenda  had  no 
one  but  Nora  to  remonstrate  with  her  for  any  folly  she 
might  wish  to  commit.  "When,  therefore,  out  of  a  small 
bag  which  she  carried,  she  took  her  purse, — her  best 
purse  with  the  silver  monogram, — and  when  from  the 
purse  she  extracted  the  three  hundred-dollar  notes,  the 
proceeds  of  the  Bazaar,  even  Nora  gave  a  little  gasp. 

"Why,  Brenda,  how  did  you  ever  dare  to  bring  that 
money  down  to  this  part  of  the  city  ?  " 

"  Why  shouldn't  I,  you  goose !  I  am  sure  that  it  will 
do  Mrs.  Rosa  more  good  to  see  this  money  than  any- 
thing else  possibly  could.  See!  Mrs.  Rosa,"  she  con- 
tinued, "  this  is  all  yours,  this  three  hundred  dollars 
that  wo  made  at  the  Bazaar  that  we  have  been  telling 

you  about "    For  Nora  and  she  had  expatiated  on 

the  charms  of  the  ovoasion — the  flowers,  the  music,  and 
the  many  pretty  articles  that  had  been  displayed  on  the 
tables.  In  fact  ihey  had  broug'.it  several  simple  little 
things  as  presents  for  Mrs.  Rosa  and  the  children,  and 
while  the  former  probably  did  not  understand  all  that 
they  said  to  her,  she  did  realize  that  some  one  had  been 
at  a  great  deal  of  trouble  for  her,  and  that  this  money 
was  the  result. 

"  All  for  me,  oh  tank  you,"  she  said,  reaching  her 
hand  out  towards  the  bills.  Nora  hastily  jerked 
Brenda's  arm. 

"  You  mustn't  give  them  to  her." 

Now  up  to  this  moment,  Brenda  had  had  no  intention 
of  doing  this.     "  Why,  Nora,  really  I  think  that  I  under- 


296  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Stand  things  as  well  as  you  do."  Nora  for  the  moment 
forgot  the  effect  which  opposition  usually  had  on 
Brenda.  Mrs.  Kosa  glanced  questioningly  from  one 
girl  to  the  other. 

"  Why,  yes,  you  may  look  at  them  close  too,  you  may 
hold  them,"  said  Brenda,  laying  the  bills  on  Mrs.  Rosa's 
transparent  hand.  The  expression  on  the  poov  woman's 
face  brightened. 

"  The  money  means  a  great  deal  to  her,"  said  Nora, 

sympathetically. 

"Yes,"  answered  Brenda,  "you  see  that  I  was  right 
in  giving  it  to  her,  I  mean  in  letting  her  see  it.  She 
has  a  little  color  in  her  cheeks  already.  She  knows 
what  that  money  can  do  for  her  and  her  children."  It 
was  hard  enough  for  Mrs.  Rosa  to  understand  English 
when  spoken  in  a  full  voice,  and  she  made  no  effort  to 
comprehend  the  undertone  in  which  the  two  girls  were 

speaking. 

"  Are  they  for  me  to  keep  ?  "  she  asked  eagerly. 

"Not  now,"  responded  Brenda,  "but  by  and  by, 
next  week,  perhaps  you  shall  have  a  little  money  to 
spend,  and  some  of  it  we  may  spend  for  you  to  take 
you  to  the  country,  you  know." 

"Come,  Brenda,"  said  Nora,  "we  must  not  stay  too 
long,  if  the  children  are  not  to  be  back  until  five  o'clock, 
we  cannot  wait  to  see  them.    We  ought  to  be  watching 

for  Marie  now." 

"I  know,  I  know,"  retorted  Brenda,  impatiently,  "I 

shall  be  ready  when  you  are." 


.UB 

he  moment 

ly  had  on 

from  one 

lo,  you  may 
Mrs.  Rosa's 
»ov  woman's 

'  said  Nora, 

I  was  right 
see  it.    She 

She  knows 
lildren."  It 
and  English 
I  no  effort  to 
TO  girls  were 

jagerly. 
by  and  by, 
le  money  to 
you  to  take 

not  stay  too 
il  five  o'clock, 
3  be  watching 

ipatiently, "  I 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


297 


"  If  I  could  just  have  this  money  in  the  house  for  a 
little  while,"  said  Mrs.  Rosa,  with  her  quaint  accent, 
"  I  should  be  so  happy.  I  think  it  would  make  me 
sleep.  I  haven't  slept  for  so  long,"  and  she  sighed  and 
looked  paler  than  ever. 

"  Poor  thing,"  said  Brenda,  "  I  wish  that  I  could  give 
it  to  you  now.  Indeed  I  do  not  know  why  I  should 
not,  it  is  certainly  yours,  and  I  do  not  care  for  the  re- 
sponsibility myself,"— this  speciously,  for  Brenda  knew 
perfectly  well  that  her  father  stood  ready  to  take  care 
of  the  money. 

"  Nora,"  she  called  rather  sharply,  "  I  think  that  we 
ought  to  let  Mrs.  Rosa  have  this  money  until  we  are 
ready  to  spend  it.  It  is  really  hers  now,  people  would 
not  have  come  to  the  Bazaar,  except  to  help  the  Rosas." 
"  Now,  Brenda,"  cried  Nora, "  don't  be  foolish.  I  can- 
not imagine  your  doing  so  crazy  a  thing.  It  was  bad 
enough  for  you  to  have  brought  the  money  down  here. 
It  was  an  awful  risk,  for  suppose  you  had  lost  the 
purse,— oh,  my,"  with  a  change  of  tone,  "  why  there  is 
Manuel.  I  must  run  out  and  speak  to  him,"  and  in  her 
usual  heedless  way  Nora  left  the  room  with  little 
thought  for  the  subject  which  she  and  Brenda  had  the 
moment  before  been  discrssing. 

Left  alone  with  Mrs.  Rosa,  Brenda  felt  an  increase  of 

pity  for  the  poor,  pale  woman,  who  looked  as  if  she  had 

very  little  more  time  to  live.    As  she  handled  the  bills 

with  feverish  fingers,  Brenda  made  a  quick  resolve. 

"  Why  should  I  not  give  her  a  pleasure  that  will  cost 


298 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   HER  CLUB 


me  SO  little,  and  I  am  sure  that  no  reasonable  person 
can  object. 

"  Mrs.  Eosa,"  she  said,  leaning  forward,  "  if  I  should 
let  you  keep  that  money  for  a  few  days,  would  you 
promise  not  to  let  the  children  see  it.  You  must  keep 
it  right  in  this  purse,  and  never  let  it  out  of  your  sight. 
I  mean  when  any  one  is  here  you  must  keep  it  under 
your  pillow,  though  of  course  when  you  are  alone  you 
can  look  at  it." 

Mrs.  Kosa  smiled  gratefully,  and  Brenda  taking  the 
bills  began  to  put  them  back  in  her  portemonnaie.  "  I 
think,"  she  said  reflectively,  "  that  I  will  keep  one  of 
these  bills  in  case  there  are  special  things  that  Miss 
South  or  Julia  may  have  planned  for  you."  She  could 
afford  to  be  liberal  in  her  feelings  now  that  she  was  get- 
ting ready  to  do  something  that  in  the  bottom  of  her 
heart  she  knew  that  the  others  who  were  interested  in 
Mrs.  Eosa  would  not  approve.  So  she  tied  up  the  one 
hundred  dollar  bill,  that  she  intended  to  keep,  in  a  cor- 
ner of  her  handkerchief,  and  placed  it  carefully  in  the 
bottom  of  her  bag. 

"  Eemember,"  she  said,  as  she  handed  the  little  purse 
to  Mrs.  Eosa,  "  remember  that  you  are  not  to  spend 
this." 

"  0,  I  remember,  I  promise,  miss,"  responded  Mrs. 
Eosa,  and  just  at  this  moment  Nora  reopened  the  door. 

"  Come,  Brenda,"  she  said,  "  Marie  is  outside  waiting, 
and  we  ought  to  start  for  home  at  once.  Good-bye, 
Mrs.  Eosa,  I  suppose  we  shall  hardly  see  you  again  in 


LUB 

able  person 

'  if  I  should 
would  you 

I  must  keep 
your  sight. 

eep  it  under 

■e  alone  you 

I  taking  the 
onnaie.  "  I 
keep  one  of 
;s  that  Miss 
She  could 
she  was  get- 
ttom  of  her 
nterested  in 
i  up  the  one 
sep,  in  a  cor- 
ef  ully  in  the 

3  little  purse 
lot  to  spend 

ponded  Mrs. 
led  the  door, 
side  waiting, 
Good-bye, 
you  again  in 


BRENDA,   IIEU   SCHOOL   AND   IIEU   CLUB 


299 


this  uncomfortable  room.    Come  on,  Brenda,  how  long 
it  takes  you  to  put  your  gloves  on ! '' 

Brenda,  of  course  was  greatly  relieved  that  Nora 
asked  not  another  word  about  the  money.  But  all  the 
same  her  conscience  had  begun  to  trouble  her,  and  after 
she  reached  home  could  she  have  thought  of  any  way 
to  do  it,  without  betraying  herself,  she  would  have  sent 
down  to  Mrs.  Rosa's  for  the  purse  and  its  contents.  On 
Sunday,  at  least  in  the  morning,  she  had  felt  reassured. 

"  What  possibility,"  she  tliought,  "  is  there  that  any- 
thing could  happen  to  the  money.  There  might  be  a 
fire  at  the  North  End,  but  so  there  might  be  at  the 
Back  Bay.  Perhaps  she  ought  to  have  let  her  father 
put  it  in  the  bank.  Well  on  Monday  morning  she 
would  go  down,  perhaps  before  school  if  she  could  wake 
early  enough.  But  on  Sunday  it  was  out  of  the  ques- 
tion." So  she  had  reasoned  until  Sunday  afternoon. 
Then  as  she  heard  Julia  tell  what  Miss  South  had  said 
to  her,  she  became  very  nervous. 

"  Oh,  dear,"  she  thought.  "  Oh,  dear,  what  shall  I 
do  if  anything  has  happened  to  that  money  ?  " 


I 

!: 


C 


XXIX 

AFTER  VACATION 

On  Monday  morning  as  might  have  been  expected, 
Brenda  did  not  awake  very  early,  and  though  she  had  a 
few  uneasy  minutes  as  she  thought  of  Mrs.  Rosa,  on  the 
whole  she  was  too  much  absorbed  by  her  preparations 
for  sc'^.ool  to  worry  over  what  had  now  become  a  very 
unpleasant  subject  to  her. 

At  school  all  was  bustle  and  excitement  for  the 
quarter    hour  preceding  the  opening.    Some  of  the 
girls  had  been  in  New  York,  or  even  as  far  as  Wash- 
ington during  the  vacation,  and  they  had  much  to  tell 
of  their  doings.    Even  those  girls  who  had  remained  in 
Boston  had  had  very  exciting  experiences,  or  at  least 
this  seemed  to  have  been  the  case  judging  by  the  eager 
tones  in  which  they  talked,  and  the  effort  of  each  girl  to 
make  herself  heard  above  all  the  others.    If  there  had 
been  nothing  else  eventful  among  the  girls  of  the  set  to 
which  The  Four  belonged,  the  Bazaar  would  have  af- 
forded abundant  food  for  discussion.    Even  the  older 
girls  were  interested  in  this  affair,  and  felt  proud  of 
the  success  of  their  schoolmates.    This  morning,  too, 
was  an  exciting  one  at  the  school,  because  it  marked 
the  beginning  of  the  spring  term— the  last  terra  of 
regular  school  for  several  of  Miss  Crawdon's  pupils, 


;n  expected, 
sh  she  had  a 
Rosa,  on  the 
preparations 
come  a  very 

ent  for  the 
ome  of  the 
'ar  as  Wash- 
much  to  tell 
remained  in 
I,  or  at  least 
by  the  eager 
f  each  girl  to 
If  there  had 
of  the  set  to 
)uld  have  af- 
en  the  older 
elt  proud  of 
norning,  too, 
ise  it  marked 
last  term  of 
don's  pupils, 


BBENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


301 


who  next  year  were  to  take  their  place  in  society.    Al- 
ready in  their  spring  gowns,  modeled  after  the  styles  of 
their  elders,  they  looked  like  young  women,  and  their 
sweeping  skirts  and  elaborate  hats  seemed  to  put  a  gulf 
between  them  and  their  younger  companions.    Among 
the  girls  of  intermediate  age  there  was  also  a  special 
reason  for  dreading  the  spring  term,  for  during  the  few 
remaining  weeks,  two  or  three  of  them  besides  Ruth 
and  Julia  were  to  concentrate  all  their  energy  on 
preparation  for  the  preliminary  college  examinations. 
Not  all  of  these  girls  were  likely  to  go  to  college,  but 
Miss   Crawdon  had  encouraged  them  to  prepare  for 
the  examinations,  hoping  that  their  success  in  passing 
them  might  lead  them  eventually  to  take  the  college 

course. 

Even  these  girls,  the  less  frivolous  in  the  school,  were 
chattering,— or  perhaps  I  should  say  talking— as 
eagerly  as  the  others.  They  had  many  little  points  to 
talk  over  regarding  the  requirements  for  college,  the 
special  tutoring  they  might  need,  and  similar  things. 
Julia,  although  she  had  been  conscientious  in  her  work 
during  the  winter,  really  did  dread  the  coming  ordeal. 
Examinations  of  any  kind  were  new  to  her,  for  until 
the  past  winter  her  studies  had  always  been  carried  on 
in  an  individual  way.  It  was  still  a  sore  point  with 
Brenda  that  Julia  should  think  of  going  to  college. 
She  felt  certain  that  teaching  was  her  cousin's  ultimate 
aim,  and  she  did  not  Uke  the  idea  at  all.  A  few  years 
before  this  Brenda  had  been  remarkably  free  from  any- 


802 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND   HER  CLUB 


thing  resembling  snobbishness.     This  may  have  been 
partly  on  account  of  her  youth,  although  a  more  prob- 
able reason  was  that  she  had  not  in  her  earliest  days  so 
many  snobbish  friends  to  influence  her.     For  in  spite 
of  her  intimacy  with  Nora  and  Edith,  Brenda  permitted 
herself  to  be  too  greatly  influenced  by  Belle.     Frances 
Pounder,  too,  was  only  one  of  a  group  of  girls  much 
less  simple-minded  than  Brenda,  whom  the  latter  had 
come  to  associate  with  rather  closely.     Any  one  of 
them  would  have  indignantly  denied  a  special  regard 
for  money.    They  would  have  been  pained  had  you 
said  that  they  made  wealth  a  consideration  in  choosing 
their  friends.     Yet  this  was  what  it  amounted  to,— 
their  way  of  cavilling  at  those  who  did  not  belong  to 
their  set.    They  said  that  family  was  the  only  consider- 
ation with  them.     But  I  doubt  that  a  very  poor  girl, 
however  good  her  family,  would  have  been  considered 
by  them  as  welcome  as  a  richer  girl  of  poorer  family. 
There  was  Julia,  for  example,  who  had  in  every  way  as 
strong  a  claim  to  consideration  as  Brenda — for  were 
not  the  two  cousins  ?    Yet  Frances  invariably  had  some 
little  supercilious  thing  to  say  about  Julia— except  in 
the  presence  of  Nora  and  Edith— and  the  supercilious- 
ness came  largely  from  the  fact  that  she  regarded  Julia 
as  a  poor  relation  of  the  Barlows.    "  She  can  never  be 
of  any  great  use,"  Frances  had  reasoned,  "  to  us ; "  in- 
cluding in  the  latter  terra  all  the  girls  with  whom  she 
was  intimate,  "  and  therefore  what  is  the  good  in  pre- 
tending to  be  fond  of  a  strong-minded  girl  who  may  in 


.   * 


;b 

lave  been 
lore  prob- 
st  days  so 
:>r  in  spite 
permitted 
Frances 
jirls  much 
latter  had 
ay  one  of 
iial  regard 
I  bad  you 
1  choosing 
nted  to, — 

belong  to 
r  consider- 

poor  girl, 
considered 
rer  family. 
}ry  way  as 
—for  were 
^  had  some 
-except  in 
ipercilious- 
irded  Julia 
n  never  be 
10  us ; "  in- 

whom  she 
ood  in  pre- 
rho  may  in 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


303 


a    few  years  be  a  teacher  in  a  public   school?     I 
honestly  think  that  she  would  just  as  soon  as  not  teach 
in  a  public  school,  Brenda,  for  I  heard  her  praising 
public  schools  to  the  sky  the  other  day.      I'm  sure  I 
wonder  that  she  does  not  go  to  a  public  school  instead 
of  to  Miss  Crawdon's.     It  would  save  your  father  and 
mother  a  lot  of  money,"  concluded  Frances,  forgetting 
that  how  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barlow  spent  their  money  was 
really  no  concern  of  hers.    At  times  Frances  laid  aside 
her  good  manners.    Brenda  never  knew  just  hoAv  to 
respond  to  speeches  of  this  kind,  and  their  chief  effect 
was  a  little  feeling  of  irritation  that  a  cousin  of  hers 
should  have  put  herself  in  this  position  of  being  classed 
with  mere  wage-earners.    Brenda  was  no  longer  jealous 
of  Julia  in  the  ordinary  sense.     She  had  begun  to  lose 
the  childish  pettishness  of  her  earlier  years.    Obser- 
vation was  teaching  her  that  even  in  the  one  household 
there  could  be  room  for  two  girls  near  the  same  age, 
and  that  any  privileges  or  affection  accorded  Julia  did 
not  interfere  with  her  own  rights.     Indeed  had  she 
been  perfectly  honest  with  herself  she  would  have  ad- 
mitted   that  Julia's    companionship  during  the  past 
winter  had  really  been  of  great  value  to  her.    If  any 
one  were  to  tell  her  that  Julia  was  not  to  be  in  the 
house  with  her  another  year,  she  would  have  admitted 
that  she  would  be  lonely.     In  spite  of  the  childishness 
which  Brenda  sometimes  showed  towards  her  cousin,  the 
two  girls  saw  a  great  deal  of  each  other,  and  Brenda  had 
lately  acquired  the  habit  of  slipping  into  her  cousin's 


m- 


804         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

room  on  her  way  up  and  downstairs  to  talk  over  little 
happenings  of  one  kind  or  another. 

But  at  school  on  this  bright  spring  morning,  Bi  enda 
felt  some  irritation  at  the  sight  of  Julia  and  Kuth  in 
close  consultation  with  the  Greek  teacher.  "  He  has 
such  sharp  eyes,"  whispered  Frances,  as  she  and  Brenda 
passed  him  in  the  hallway.  "  Don't  you  feel  as  if  he 
were  always  looking  right  through  you,  and  saying, 
*  you're  a  little  ignoramus ;  every  one  is  who  does  not 
study  Greek  with  me.' " 

"Oh,  how  tiresome  you  are,  Frances,"  responded 
Brenda  crossly;  "I  dare  say  Miss  Crawdon  will 
say  that,  too,  in  the  English  class  at  the  close  of  the 
next  hour  unless  you  have  a  better  composition  than 
I  have." 

"  "Why,  Brenda  Barlow,  I  had  forgotten  all  about  it, 
and  we  were  expected  to  have  it  ready  this  morning. 
Have  you  written  yours  ?  " 

«  No,"  replied  Brenda,  "  I  forgot  mine,  too.  There 
were  so  many  other  things  to  think  of  last  week." 

It  happened,  naturally  enough,  that  Brenda  and 
Frances  and  several  other  girls  who  had  neglected  their 
compositions  in  the  same  way  received  a  reprimand 
from  Miss  Crawdon,  who  thereupon  said, 

"  Since  so  little  English  written  work  has  been  handed 
in  to-day,  I  will  submit  a  composition  of  my  own  to  you 
for  criticism.  It  is  very  simple,  and  consists  merely  of 
a  brief  description  of  an  evening  party,  supposed  to  be 
the  work  of  a  girl  of  about  your  age. 


^ 


^^.^-■^■^ 


— j;;r-L--sr^3;rriT-^j^'r-?¥t™^ 


)ver  little 

^,  Bienda 
i  Euth  in 
«He  has 
id  Brenda 
el  as  if  he 
id  saying, 
)  does  not 

responded 
don  will 
lose  of  the 
ition  than 

1  about  it, 
i  morning. 

(0.  There 
eek." 

renda  and 
Bcted  their 
reprimand 

len  handed 
)wn  to  you 
1  merely  of 
)osed  to  be 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 


305 


"  Now  listen, '  I  have  seldom  had  so  nice  a  time  as  at 
Clara  Gordon's  party.    In  the  first  place  the  house  is  a 
particularly  nice  one,  and  the  room  v/here  we  danced 
has  the  nicest  floor  for  waltzing  that  I  ever  saw.    Then 
there  wore  so  many  nice,  people  there,  all  the  girls  and 
young  men  whom  I  know  especially  well,  and  some 
others  from  out  of  town.    The  orchestra  played  di- 
vinely.   I  never  heard  nicer  music,  and  John  Brent, 
my  partner  in  the  German,  was  just  as  nice  to  me  as 
he  could  be.    I  wish  that  I  could  describe  the  nice 
supper  that  we  had  at  nice  little  tables  in  the  dining- 
room.    There  was  every  imaginable  kind  of  nice  thing, 
ices,  salads,  and  cakes.    The  sherbet  was  so  nice  that 
some  persons  who  sat  down  late  could  not  get  any.    It 
was.  all  gone.    I  got  along  very  nicely,  for  John  Brent 
looked  out  for  me.    I  have  not  told  you  about  the 
dresses,  but  they  were  all  so  nice  that  it  is  hard  to  say 
which  was  the  nicest.    I  danced  until  I  could  hardly 
stand,  for  I  was  determined  not  to  miss  a  single  dance, 
but  when  ray  aunt  tried  to  urge  me  to  go  home  before 
twelve  o'clock  so  that  I  wouldn't  be  tired  to  death,  I 
wouldn't  give  in  for  a  moment,  but  told  her  that  I  felt 
quite  nicely.' 

"  There,"  said  Miss  Crawdon,  "  this  is  a  longer  com- 
position than  many  of  you  have  prepared  to-day,  and 
mine  is  voluntary,  while  many  of  you  have  failed  to 
carry  out  what  was  really  a  command  laid  up  )n  you. 
"What  do  you  think  of  my  composition  ?  " 
While  she  was  reading,  some  of  the  girls  had  rubbed 

20 


?,or. 


BRENDA,    IIF.U   SCHOOL    AND   HER   CLl'B 


their  eyes  in  amazement.  It  did  not  take  even  the 
duller  very  \or\g  however  to  see  that  Miss  Cniwdon  had 
been  playing  a  practical  joke  upon  them.  She  had 
always  had  a  great  deal  to  say  to  them  on  the  necessity 
of  a  wide  vocabulary,  and  she  had  been  particularly 
severe  towards  those  girls  who  made  the  adjective 
"nice"  take  the  place  of  more  expressive  words. 
"You  noticed,  perhaps,"  continued  Miss  Crawdon, 
"that  I  have  not  been  extravagant  in  the  matter  of 
adjectives,  at  least  I  have  been  extravagant  in  the  use 
of  only  one,  for  I  have  been  able  to  make  *  nice '  serve 
in  almost  every  instance  where  an  adjective  was  needed, 
and  in  none  of  these  instances  was  it  used  in  its  own 
propel  sense." 

Those  girls  who  had  not  previously  seen  the  joke, 
now  glanced  at  one  another  in  amazement.  Yes,  it 
really  wjis  a  practical  joke,  this  little  composition  by 
Miss  Crawdon,  and  they  had  only  begui  to  find  it  out. 
Then  Miss  Crawdon  spoke  again. 

"  I  will  not  pretend  that  my  composition  has  cost  me 
much  effort.  Indeed,  I  only  wrote  it  here  in  school  in 
the  few  minutes  at  my  disposal  before  the  opening 
hour.  I  need  not  say  also  that  it  is  the  result  of  a  few 
hastily  jotted  notes,  based  on  scraps  of  conversation 
Avhich  came  to  me  as  I  passed  various  groups  of  my 
pupils,  at  recess  or  before  school.  But,  seriously,"  and 
all  eyes  were  fixed  on  her,  "  I  do  wish  that  you 'would 
avoid  the  word  '  nice '  altogether  for  the  present,  unless 
you  can  resist  the  temptation  to  make  it  do  duty  on  all 


%-:Trr:r— :^: 


Ll'B 

e  even  the 
rawdon  had 
.  She  had 
le  necessity 
particularly 
e  adjective 
51 7e  words. 
C  rawdon, 
)  matter  of 
t  in  the  use 
nice '  serve 
was  needed, 
i  in  its  own 

n  the  joke, 
it.  Yes,  it 
position  by 
I  find  it  out. 

has  cost  me 
in  school  in 
;he  opening 
ult  of  a  few 
jonversation 
'oups  of  my 
iously,"  and 
t  you 'would 
esent,  unless 
t  duty  on  all 


BRKNDA,  HER  BCIIOOL  AND  HKR  CLm 


307 


occasions.  Now,  hoping  that  you  will  take  this  lesson 
to  heart,  I  will  leave  you  to  Miss  South,  who  will  talk 
to  you  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  on  the  subject  of  letter 

writing." 

Thereupon  Miss  South  took  Miss  Crawdon's  place, 
and  the  girls  had  no  opportunity  to  exchange  opinions 
regarding  Miss  Crawdon's  humorous,  if  brief,  essay. 

Miss  Crawdon  and  Miss  South  were  joint  teachers  of 
this  class  in  English.    Miss  South  had  charge  of  it 
oftener  than  Miss  Crawdon.     But  the  latter  had  gen- 
eral supervision  of  it,  and  as  the  first  hour  of  certain 
mornings  was  given  to  it,  occasionally  Miss  South  was 
permitted  to  arrive  at  school  a  little  late,  while  Miss 
Crawdon  took  her  place.    When  Miss  South  was  late  it 
was  not  on  account  of  any  dilatoriness  of  her  own ;  it 
was  usually  business  of  Miss  Crawdon's  that  detained 
her— for  she  was  Miss  Crawdon's  trusted  friend— and 
she  often  had  to  go  to  the  bank,  or  to  hold  an  interview 
with  an  anxious  parent,  or  to  do  some  other  thing  by 
which  Miss  Crawdon  might  be  spared  care  or  un- 
necessary steps. 

On  this  special  Monday  morning,  however.  Miss 
South  was  not  only  late,  but  she  looked  a  little  worried. 
Many  of  the  girls  had  heard  of  the  newly  discovered 
relationship  between  her  and  Madame  Du  Launy,  and  in 
the  quarter  hour  before  school,  the  story  of  the  dis- 
covery, Avith  a  few  slight  variations  from  accuracy,  had 
been  talked  over  very  freely.  When  Miss  South  did 
not  appear  to  take  charge  of  the  English  class,  most  of 


-i   % 

\ 

•  J 
■  :  i  ' 


t '{ 


'■ 


t   t. 

'  i 

i 


t' 


308  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL   AND  IIEU  CLUB 

her  pitpils  assumed  that  she  was  no  longer  to  bo  a 
teacher  at  :Mis8  Crawdon's.  They  were  therefore 
astonished  when  she  entered  the  room,  as  ready  to 
assume  her  school  duties  as  if  she  had  had  no  change 

of  fortune. 

Yet,  as  I  have  said,  Miss  South  looked  a  little 
worried,  and  her  glance  wandered  two  or  three  times 
in  the  direction  of  Brenda  in  a  way  that  caused 
Brenda's  conscience  to  reassert  itself. 

"  Oh,  dear,"  she  thought,  "  what  shall  I  do  if  Miss 
South  has  heard  about  that  money  V    Of  course  it  is  no 

concern  of  hers,  but  still,  but  still " 

Now  Brenda  did  not  know  exactly  what  she  dreaded, 
for  her  idea  of  the  value  of  money  was  very  vague. 
She  only  knew  that  she  had  not  done  right  in  leaving 
the  two  hundred  dollars  with  Mrs.  Ilosa.  Yet  she  con- 
soled herself  with  the  reflection,  "  At  any  rate  I  have  a 
third  of  that  money  safe  at  home,  and  that  is  a  great 
deal  to  have  saved,  if  anything  has  happened  to  the 

rest." 

Nora,  too,  had  come  late  to  school,  though  Brenda 
had  been  too  much  carried  away  by  the  excitement  of 
seeing  the  other  girls  again  to  notice  this.  Later  in 
the  morning  Nora  slipped  into  her  accustomed  place, 
and  her  face,  too,  though  Brenda  had  not  observed  it, 
looked  a  little  more  serious  than  usual. 

It  was  not  until  the  end  of  school  that  the  storm 
burst.  At  recess  Nora,  contrary  to  her  usual  custom, 
had  remained  at  her  desk  studying.    But  after  school 


;r  to  bo  a 
therefore 

J  reatly  to 
no  change 

ed  a  little 
three  times 
hat  caused 

do  if  Miss 
urse  it  is  no 

he  dreaded, 
very  vague, 
t  in  leaving 
fet  she  con- 
ate  I  have  a 
at  is  a  great 
ened  to  the 

►ugh  Brenda 
xcitement  of 
is.  Later  in 
tomed  place, 
,  observed  it, 

at  the  storm 
isual  custom, 
\,  after  school 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUD 


309 


she  ran  up  to  Brenda,  with  an  »  Oh,  how  could  you, 
Brenda?  We  have  lost  almost  the  whole  advantage 
from  the  Bazaar !  Miss  South  and  I  were  down  iX  the 
Kosas  this  morning-I  promised  not  to  say  anything  to 
you,  until  after  scliool-and,  well.  Miss  South  will  tell 
you.     I  can't  bear  to  talk  about  it." 

"  Brenda,"  said  Miss  South,  drawing  near, "  I  suppose 
that  you  would  like  me  to  teU  you  about  Mrs.  Rosa's 
money,  yet  I  do  not  feel  that  it  is  a  matter  with  which 
I  ought  to  meddle.  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  raising 
the  money,  only  I  have  been  interested  in  the  plan  by 
means   of    which  you  all  wished  to  help  the   poor 

woman." 

«  We  all  think  that  you  have  been  very  kind,"  inter- 
posed Nora,  politely. 

"  Ah,  I  have  been.  I  am  very  much  interested  in 
Mrs.  Kosa  and  her  family— and  so  I  know  is  Brenda," 
for  she  saw  a  cloud  settling  on  the  young  girl's  face. 

"  But  you  were  not  exactly  wise,  Brenda,  in  leaving 
that  money  with  Mrs.  Eosa." 

"Has  it  been  stolen?"  gasped  Brenda. 

"Well,  not  exactly  stolen,  although  Mrs.  Eosa  no 

longer  has  it." 

"Brenda,"  interrupted  Nora,  "I  certainly  beggca 
you  not  to  leave  it  there.  Though  I  never  imaf.med 
that  you  would  do  so." 

"Well,  Brenda,"  continued  Miss  South,  "Nora  re- 
ceived a  letter  this  morning  from  Angelina,  written 
apparently  in  great  haste  last  night.    What  she  said 


I    : 

1  ; 


I 


m 


-  ■"?5tfK-*^i^^1S»»''^ 


310  BKENDA,   IIEK  SCHOOL   AND   HER  CLUB 

Avas  very  vague,  but  she  spoke  of  the  loss  of  two  hun- 
dred dollars  in  such  a  way  as  to  recall  to  Nora  your 
suggestion  that  you  might  leave  the  money  with  Mrs. 
Kosa.  Kora  was  so  excited  that  she  left  her  breakfast 
— so  she  tells  me — almost  untasted.  She  gave  her 
mother  a  hasty  account  of  what  Angelina  had  told 
her,  and  her  mother  advised  her  to  see  me.  The  up- 
shot was  that  we  went  at  once  to  Mrs.  Rosa's,  and 
there  we  found  that  the  young  man  who  has  been 
ti'oubling  her  lately  to  pay  a  debt  which  he  claimed 
that  she  owed  his  mother  had  called  to  see  her  soon 
after  you  and  Nora  were  at  the  house.  He  caught 
sight  of  the  purse  that  you  had  left  with  Mrs.  Rosa, 
and  when  her  head  was  turned,  pulled  it  from  under 
the  pillow  and  began  to  examine  its  contents.  Natur- 
ally he  was  astonished  to  find  that  it  contained  two 
hundred  dollars,  and  when  Mrs.  Rosa  saw  him  with  the 
purse  in  bis  hand  he  refused  to  give  it  up  to  her.  The 
Ijoor  woman  was  alone  and  very  weak,  and  so  com- 
pletely in  his  power  that  she  could  not  refuse  when  he 
comi)elled  her  to  tell  him  how  the  money  had  come 
into  her  possession.  When  he  learned  that  it  bad  been 
raised  for  her  at  a  Bazaar,  and  that  it  was  to  be  used 
lor  her  benefit  be  seemed  very  much  pleased.  'It  is 
really  your  own,'  he  said,  'or  else  the  young  ladies 
would  not  have  left  it  with  you.  If  it  is  to  do  you  any 
good  you  had  better  give  it  to  me  to  keep  you  out  of 
prison,  for  that  is  where  I  shall  send  you  for  not  pay- 
ing your  debts,  unless  you  give  me  this  money.'    So  by 


,UB 

f  two  bun- 
Nora  your 

with  Mrs. 
r  breakfast 

gave  her 
I  had  told 
I.  The  up- 
iosa's,  aud 
)  has  been 
he  claimed 
le  her  soon 
He  caught 
Mrs.  Rosa, 
:rom  under 
ts.  Natur- 
tained  two 
,m  with  the 
)  her.  The 
id  so  com- 
se  when  he 

had  come 
it  had  been 
)  to  be  used 
sed.  'It  is 
Dung  ladies 
do  you  any 
>  you  out  of 
lor  not  pay- 
ey.'    So  by 


BllENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


311 


continued  threats  he  finally  made  her  sign  a  paper  say- 
in"-  that  she  paid  the  money  wiUingly  to  rid  her- 
sell  of  a  debt  owed  to  his  mother.  He  even  made  her 
think  that  he  had  done  her  a  great  favor  in  not  trying 
to  get  the  fifty  dollars— the  balance  of  the  debt  which 

he  claimed." 

Brenda  had  listened  with  an  almost  dazed  expression 
while  Miss  South  told  this  strange  story. 

"But  he  did  no:  really  take  it,  did  he?'  -..e  mur- 
mured. 

«He  not  only  took  it,"  said  Miss  South,  "but  we 
have  reason  to  think  that  he  has  left  the  country  with 
it  His  friends  say  that  he  had  been  getting  ready  for 
weeks  to  go  to  South  America,  and  that  he  expected 
to  sail  from  New  York  this  morning." 

"Can't  he  be  stopped?"  asked  Brenda.  Her  voice 
sounded  very  weak,  and  her  face  was  not  at  all  the 
face  of  the  usually  cheerful  young  girl. 

"He  cannot  be  stopped  now,  Brenda,  and  I  doubt  if 
in  any  case  we  couM  recover  the  money.    He  was  very 
clever  in  getting  Mrs.  Rosa  to  sign  that  paper.    U  he 
were  in  Boston  we  might  recover  the  money  on  the 
ground  that  it  did  not  belong  to  Mrs.  Rosa,  and  that 
therefore  she  had  no  right  to  give  it  away.    But  we 
can  hardly  make  that  a  ground  for  any  action  now. 
Besides,  I  know  that  she  thought  that  the  money  be- 
longed to  her,  in  some  way  you  gave  her  that  impres- 
sion, and  any  testimony  of  hers  would  not  help  us  very 
much  if  you  had  a  case  in  court  against  young  Silva. 


i 


i! 


ti 


312  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

"But  she  knew,"  moaned  poor  Brenda,  "that  the 
money  was  only  to  help  her  to  go  to  the  country.  I 
am  sure  that  I  said  so  to  her." 

"  You  cannot  expect  a  woman  of  her  limited  intel- 
ligence, a  foreigner,  too,  who  only  half  understands 
English,  to  grasp  the  meaning  of  all  that  is  said  to  her. 
The  fact  was  ch^nr  to  her  that  you  had  brought  her 
soine  money,  and  when  her  creditor  claimed  it,  she  be- 
lieved that  he  had  a  right  to  it,  and  that  to  use  it  in 
this  way  would  benefit  her  more  than  to  spend  it  in 
going  to  the  country." 

"  Well,  it  seems  to  me  that  she  just  deceived  me," 
cried  Brenda,  angrily. 

"  No,"  responded  Nora,  "  you  must  be  fair. ,  Miss 
South  and  I  both  believe  that  she  didn't  mean  to  do 
anything  with  the  money  when  she  took  it  from  you, 
but  she  thought  that  you  had  given  it      her " 

"  And  she  never  has  been  as  an'ti  i  move  from 
the  city  as  we  have  been  to  have  hei.  ^.ontinued  Miss 
South,  "  yet  it  is  so  much  the  best  thing,  and  our  plans 
are  all  carefully  made,  that  I  hope  we  can  carry  them 
out." 

"  I  have  one  hundred  dollars  at  home,"  said  Brenda, 
"  but,  oh,  dear,  I  do  not  like  to  think  about  it ;  how 
angry  Belle  and  Edith  will  be.    Do  they  know  yet? " 

"  No,"  said  Miss  South,  "  I  thought  it  better  to  tell 
you  first.  Nora  and  I  are  the  only  persons  except 
Mrs.  Eosa  and  her  friends  Avho  know  anything  about 
the  money.    But  of  course  you  must  teU  the  other  girls 


••»♦■ 


UB 

"that  the 
ountry.    I 

lited  intel- 
nderstands 
aid  to  her, 
■ought  her 
it,  she  be- 
:o  use  it  in 
peud  it  in 

jived  me," 

fair.    Miss 

nean  to  do 

from  you, 

move  from 
inued  Miss 
1  our  plans 
jarry  them 

id  Brenda, 
lut  it ;  how 
3wyet?" 
stter  to  tell 
ons  except 
bing  about 
other  girls 


BKENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


313 


as  well  as  your  father  and  mother.  It  might  be  worth 
while  for  them  to  consult  a  lawyer,  at  least  they  might 
feel  better  satisfied.  For  my  own  part,  I  am  confident 
that  the  money  cannot  be  recovered." 

"  Come,  come,  Brenda,  now  do  cheer  up,"  cried  Nora. 
« It's  no  use  crying  about  spilled  milk,  and  perhaps  we 
can  think  of  some  way  to  straighten  things  out." 

«I  might  sell  my  watch,"  said  Brenda,  as  they 
walked  away  from  the  school,  "and  give  up  my  allow- 
ance for  the  rest  of  the  year,  for  it  is  just  as  if  I  had 
thrown  that  money  away— and  we  all  worked  so  hard 

for  it." 

"  Well,  we  all  had  a  good  time  out  of  the  Bazaar, 
replied  the  optimistic  Nora,  "and  perhaps  the  money 
has  done  some  good  in  going  to  Mrs.  Eosa's  creditor. 
I  shouldn't  wonder  if  we  could  get  a  subscription  for  all 
that  we  need  to  help  the  Rosas,"  and  so  Nora  chattered 
on,  in  her  efforts  to  cheer  Brenda.  For  the  latter, 
always  at  one  extreme  or  the  other,  was  now  very  low- 
spirited. 


t 


I 


Br. 


ij' 


IB' 
It 


XXX 

brenda's  folly 

It  would  make  a  long  story  to  tell  what  every  one 
said  on  the  subject  of  Brenda's  folly.  For  this  was  the 
name  given  it,  and  by  this  name  it  was  lor  remem- 
bered, much  to  Brenda's  discomfiture,  when  the  subject 
of  Mrs.  Rosa  and  her  money  was  brought  up. 

There  were  so  many  persons  who  had  a  right  to  ex- 
press an  opinion,  that  poor  Brenda  felt  that  simply  to 
listen  to  what  they  said  was  punishment  enough.  There 
were  all  the  girls  who  had  worked  for  the  Bazaar,  and 
all  their  parents,  and  all  the  girls  at  school  who  hadn't 
worked  for  the  Bazaar,  but  had  done  their  share  of 
buying.  There  were  the  boys  from  Harvard,  whose 
criticism  took  the  form  of  mild  chafiing,  and  there  wei'e 
— but  the  list,  it  seemed  to  Brenda,  included  every  one 
whom  she  had  ever  known,  and  some  with  whom  she 
was  sure  that  she  had  no  acquaintance. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Barlow  were  especially  severe,  and 
told  her  that  she  must  gradually  reimburse  The  Four 
from  her  allowance.  "  For  the  money,"  said  Mr.  Bar- 
low, "  did  not  belong  to  you,  you  held  it  in  trust  for 
Edith,  and  Belle,  and  Nora,  and  indeed  I  wonder  how 
they  ever  came  to  entrust  it  entirely  to  you.  You  are 
too  heedless  a  girl  to  have  any  real  responsibility,  and 


a  .  — : 1- 


every  one 

lis  was  the 
r  /emem- 
,lie  subject 

ight  to  ex- 
>  simi^ly  to 
gh.  There 
azaar,  and 
.'ho  hadn't 
;*  share  of 
ird,  whose 
ihere  wei'e 
every  one 
whom  she 

jvere,  and 
The  Four 
i  Mr.  Bar- 
n  trust  for 
jnder  how 
You  are 
bility,  and 


BRENDA,  UER  SCHOOL  AND   IlEU  CLUB 


315 


I  only  hope  that  your  thoughtlessness  is  not  going  to 
deprive  Mrs.  Eosa  of  the  country  home  that  Miss  South 
and  the  others  have  planned  for  her." 

Poor  Brenda  I    Before  that  fatal  Saturday  two  hun- 
dred dollars  had  seemed  to  her  very  little,  but  now  it 
seemed  an  almost  infinite  amount.     Her  father,  of 
course,  could  easily  have  given  her  the  sum  at  once, 
but  he  preferred  to  make  her  realize  her  heedlessness. 
Indeed  the  lesson  had  already  begun  to  benefit  her ;  for 
the  first  time  in  her  life  Brenda  realized  the  value  of 
money.    How  in  the  world  could  she  herself  ever  save 
the  required  sum  from  her  allowance.    Why,  if  she 
should  not  spend  a  cent  upon  her  own  little  wants  it 
would  take  her  more  than  two  years  to  get  together 
two  hundred  dollars.    For  her  allowance  it  should  be 
explained,  was  large  enough  only  to  provide  little 
extra  things  that  she  needed,  or  thought  that  she 
needed.    She  had  not  to  use  any  of  it  for  clothes,  or 
other    useful   purposes.      Yet    when    Brenda    began 
to  count  the  things  that  she  must  give  up  for  two 
years,  or  longer,  it  seemed  as  if  she  could  hardly 
bear  the  sacrifice.    But  her  sense  of  justice  prevailed, 
and  at  last  she  admitted  that  she  deserved  this  punish- 
ment. 

"  Poor  Brenda ! »  said  Mr.  Barlow  to  Mrs.  Barlow,  as 
Brenda  walked  away  after  this  interview  with  her  head 
bent  as  if  in  reflection.  "Poor  Brenda!  This  lesson 
will  be  a  hard  one,  but  if  we  are  ready  to  help  her  out 
of  every  difficulty,  she  will  never  be  able  to  stand 


t  I 


.1 


316  BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

alone.     I,  at  least,  could  not  feel  justified  in  coming 
to  the  rescue  just  now." 

After  this  conversation  with  her  father,  Prenda 
walked  upstairs  sadly,  at  least  her  head  drooped  a  lit- 
tle, and  any  one  who  had  followed  her  to  her  rooiii 
would  have  found  that  the  first  thing  she  did  was  to 
fling  herself,  face  downward  on  that  broad  chintz- 
covered  lounge  of  hers.  While  she  lay  there,  she  did 
not  hear  a  gentle  knock  at  the  door,  nor  the  soft  foot- 
step of  some  one  entering  the  room. 

"Why,  Brenda  Barlow,"  cried  a  pleasant  voice. 
"  Why,  Brenda  Barlow,  why  are  you  lying  in  this 
downcast  position  ?  " 

At  first  there  was  no  reply  from  the  prostrate  figure. 
Then  Julia— for  it  was  she  who  had  entered  the  room 
—ventured  a  little  nearer,  and  repeated  her  question  in 
a  somewhat  different  form. 

Thereupon  Brenda  sprang  to  her  feet,  and  though 
she  attempted  to  smile  at  Julia,  there  were  very  evi- 
dent traces  of  tears  on  her  cheek. 

"Brenda,"  said  Julia,  "you  know  that  I  am  very  apt 
to  go  straight  to  the  point,  if  I  wish  to  say  anything, 
and  so  I  will  not  apologize  for  what  I  am  going  •)  say. 
I  am  sure  that  you  won't  be  offended  if  I  tell  you  that 
you  are  thinking  too  much  about  the  loss  of  Mrs.  Kosa's 
money.  I  have  been  noticing  you  for  several  days." 
(It  was  now  about  a  week  since  Miss  South  had  made 
the  discovery  of  the  loss.) 

As  Brenda  made  no  reply,  Julia  continued,  this  time 


UB 


in  coming 


sr,  Prenda 
»oped  a  lit- 
her  room 
did  was  to 
ad  chintz- 
re,  she  did 
5  soft  foot- 
ant  voice. 
ig  in  this 

•ate  figure. 
1  the  room 
:][uestion  in 

nd  though 
3  very  evi- 


m  very  apt 
f  anything, 
ling  '"  say. 
ill  you  that 
Mrs.  Kosa's 
eral  days." 
1  had  made 


i,  this  time 


i 


i 


ff 


iimiiiif '!■*■ mi* 


.  .nTTtti.n^-''  "  "^'  "^"      ■'■*" 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


317 


a  little  timidly,  "Nora  and  Edith  feel  sorry  that  you 
y,m  not  take  an  interest  in  the  plans  for  inoving  Mrs. 
Eosa  to  Shiloh.  You  know  wo  have  been  out  to  see 
the  cottage,  and  we  missed  you  dreadfully.  Belle 
wasn't  there  either,  but  since  the  Bazaar  she  hasn  t 
been  as  much  interested  in  the  Kosas.  But  we  thought 
that  you  really  had  some  interest." 

«  Why,  yes,  I  have,"  replied  Brenda.  She  did  not 
resent  Julia's  «we"  in  speaking  of  the  efforts  now 
making  for  the  Eosas,  although  not  so  very  long  before 
Brenda  herself  had  opposed  having  Julia  considered 
one  of  "The  Four." 

«  Why  yes,  I  have  an  interest  in  Mrs.  Eosa,"  repeated 
Brenda,  then  with  a  return  of  her  old  light-heartedness. 
"Two  hundred  dollars'  worth  of  interest,  and  what 
bothers  me  is  to  know  how  to  turn  it  into  capital. 
(You  see  from  this  that  Brenda  had  not  altogether  for- 
gotten  her  arithmetic.)  . 

"There,  Brenda,  that  is  just  what  I  have  been  wish- 
in-  to  speak  about  to  you.  I  have  been  afraid  that  you 
ha^'ve  been  worrying  over  this.  For  Uncle  Thomas  has 
told  me  that  he  has  decided  not  to  help  you  to  pay  it. 

Again  the  girl  to  whom  she  was  speaking  seemed  un- 
like the  old  Brenda,  for  she  did  not  resent  the  fact  that 
Julia  had  apparently  been  taken  into  Mr.  Barlow  s  con- 
fidence to  so  great  an  extent.  . , , 

«  Now  Brenda,"  continued  Julia,  «  as  I  have  said  be- 
fore I  always  prefer  to  come  straight  to  the  point,  and 
80  I'must  tell  you  that  the  two  hundred  dollars  has  been 


• 


^ 


318  BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND   HER  CLUB 

paid  to  Miss  South — the  other  girls  have  voted  to  make 
her  tlie  treasurer — for  Mrs.  Ilosa's  benefit." 

"  Where  in  the  world, — "  began  Brenda,  in  a  most  as- 
tonished tone.  Then  with  a  glance  at  Julia's  face,  over 
which  an  expression  of  self-consciousness  was  spreading, 
"  Why,  Julia  Bourne,  had  you  any — thing,  did  you,  why 
I  really  believe  that  you  had  something  to  do  with  it. 
Did  you  get  some  one  to  give  you  the  money  ?  " 

"  No,"  replied  Julia,  with  a  look  of  relief  "  oh,  no, 
no,  I  made  no  effort  to  collect  money." 

Brenda's  wits  were  now  well  at  work. 

*'  There,  Julia,  I  begin  to  see ;  it  seemed  funny  when 
you  paid  one  hundred  dollars  for  that  picture,  at  least 
I  thought  very  little  about  it  then,  but  to-day  when  I 
was  going  over  everything  connected  with  the  Rosas  in 
my  mind,  it  occurred  to  me  that  one  hundred  dollars 
was  a  rather  large  amount  for  you  to  pay,  and  I  meant 
to  ask  you  how  it  happened — "  then  stammering  a 
little,  as  she  realized  that  this  was  not  a  very  polite  way 
of  putting  things,  "  at  least,  I  know  that  I  should  never 
have  so  much  money  saved  up  from  my  allowance  for 
any  one  thing.  But  you  are  more  sensible  than  I,  and 
of  course  you  can  make  money  go  a  great  deal  farther." 

Julia  smiled  pleasantly,  for  she  understood  in  spite  of 
a  certain  confusion  of  statement,  pretty  well  what  her 
cousin  meant. 

But  still  she  did  not  answer  immediately,  and  Brenda, 
who  was  now  thoroughly  herself,  exclaimed, 

"  Do  tell  me,  Julia,  did  you  give  that  two  hundred 


I  »i  t'llHK 


LUB 

ted  to  make 

n  a  most  as- 
's  face,  over 
s  spreading, 
id  you,  why 
»  do  with  it. 

*y?" 

ef  "  oh,  no, 


funny  when 
ure,  at  least 
day  when  I 
ihe  Rosas  in 
dred  dollars 
md  I  meant 
iramering  a 
Y  polite  way 
hould  never 
lowance  for 
than  I,  and 
eal  farther." 
id  in  spite  of 
ell  what  her 

and  Brenda, 

i, 

wo  hundred 


BUENDA,   HER  SCHOOL   AND  HER  CLUB 


319 


dollars  to  Mrs.  Rosa,  that  is,  was  it  a  present  from 

you?"  ,     .  , 

For  a  moment  Julia  was  silent,  then  she  replied  with 
some  hesitation,  "  Yes,  yes,  although  I  had  not  meant 
to  tell  you,  it  is  my  little  contribution  to  the  plan  you 
all  have  made  for  helping  the  Rosas.     I  have  been 
wishing  to  do  something,  and  it  seemed  better  to  give 
this  now,  when  the  money  was  so  much  needed,  rather 
than  to  wait  until  later,  as  at  one  time  I  had  thought 
of  "oing.    Though  T  am  sure,"  she  continued  modestly, 
"  tnat  there  would  have  been  little  trouble  in  raising 
the  money,  only  I  thought  that  it  was  better  for  me  to 
make    my    contribution    promptly    now,    while    you 

were " 

"Then  it  was  i"^i  iJ  help  me;  so  that  there  would 
not  be  so  much  fault  iinding  with  me.  Why  you  are  a 
perfect  an-i-i,  iulia,"  cried  I..-^nda. 

"Hardly,"  sa^d  Julia,  laughing.  "Hardly  an  angel, 
though  if  "this  makes  you  feel  more  c  >  -.u'.  ,rtable,  I  shall 

be  very  happy."  . 

Brenda  was  on  the  point  of  asking  her  cousin  how 
she  happe-cd  to  have  all  this  money,  for  the  more  she 
thought  about  it,  the  stranger  it  seemed. 

Before  she  could  ask  a  question,  Julia  however  had 
bidden  her  good-bye,  saying  that  she  had  an  engage- 
ment with  Edith,  and  Brenda  was  forced  to  wait  an 
opportunity  for  getting  the  information  she  wnshed 

,om  her  mother.    After  all,  the  explanation  was  fairly 
simple.    Brenda  and  Belle  without  good  grounds  had 


HiaaM^ttaJ^ii-w^MiJM' 


■  r 


820 


BKENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


l-r        .1 


decided  at  the  first  that  Julia  was  entirely  dependent 
on  Mr.  Barlow.  Instead  of  this  Julia  had  a  good  in- 
come of  her  own,  which  when  she  came  of  age  would 
be  largely  increased.  The  girls  had  wrongly  assumed 
that  Julia  was  studying  and  working  diligently  simply 
because  she  expected  at  some  time  to  be  obliged  to  earn 
her  living,  whereas  the  real  motive  behind  all  her 
efforts  was  her  genuine  love  of  study.  Had  circum- 
stances made  it  necessary  Julia  would  have  enjoyed  the 
teacher's  profession,  as  a  means  of  earning  her  living. 
In  fact  sometimes  when  she  thought  about  her  future 
she  found  herself  regretting  that  she  could  not  adopt 
this  profession.  But  she  knew  that  the  ranks  were  al- 
ready fairly  crowded,  and  she  felt  that  she  would  have 
no  right  to  enter  a  profession  that  could  barely  sup- 
port those  who  needed  it  as  a  means  of  livelihood. 
Brenda  and  Belle  had  made  many  mistakes  not  only  in 
their  estimation  of  her  fortune  but  in  the  reading  of 
her  character. 

Brenda  was  beginning  to  find  out  her  own  mistakes, 
and  when  once  she  was  convinced  of  a  fault  she  was 
seldom  slow  to  acknowledge  it.  In  the  end  she  would 
have  been  fair  to  Julia  even  if  her  cousin  had  not 
established  a  certain  claim  upon  her  by  her  generosity 
towards  the  Eosas.  For  really  by  giving  the  money  so 
promptly  she  had  saved  Brenda  from  a  continuation  of 
annoying  criticism.  Two  hundred  dollars  was  not  an 
extremely  large  sum  for  a  rich  girl  to  give  to  a  good 
cause,  but  Julia's  delicacy  and  tboughtfulness  made 


>>ilHI 


CLUB 

ily  dependent 
id  a  good  in- 
of  age  would 
ngly  assumed 
gently  simply 
bliged  to  earn 
;hind  all  her 
Had  circum- 
e  enjoyed  the 
ng  her  living. 
)ut  her  future 
uld  not  adopt 
•anks  were  al- 
io would  have 
d  barely  sup- 
of  livelihood, 
es  not  only  in 
;he  reading  of 

own  mistakes, 
fault  she  was 
snd  she  would 
>usin  had  not 
ler  generosity 
the  money  so 
ontinuatlon  of 
irs  was  not  an 
afive  to  a  good 
;fulness  made 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


321 


Brenda  her  firm  friend.    Belle,  naturally  enough,  was 
not  so  ready  to  change  her  point  of  view.    When  she 
did  permit  herself  to  show  greater  cordiality  towards 
Julia,  it  was  rather  because  she  had  a  full  apprecia- 
tion of  what  it  would  mean  to  her  to  have  a  girl  of 
Julia's  wealth  her  friend.    It  was  hard  for  Belle  to  take 
an  impersonal  view  of  anything,  and  this,  perhaps,  was 
largely  the  reason  why  she  became  of  less  consequence 
in  the  little  set  which  had  been  called  "The  Four 
Club."    As  the  others  of  the  quartette  grew  older, 
Belle's  selfishness  became  more  and  more  disagreeable 
to  them.    Although  there  was  still  a  quartette  of  friends, 
Julia  began  to  have  the  fourth  place,  while  Belle 
gradually  withdrew  to  the  more  congenial  society  of 
Frances  Pounder.    But  in  saying  this  I  am  anticipating 
a  little,  for  Belle  retained  her  interest  in  the  Rosas  long 
enough  to  be  one  of  those  who  helped  move  the  little 
family  to  the  little  house  which  had  been  chosen  for 
them  in  Shiloh. 


'-«, 

ii 


eWSM 


itiwiihi 


•»  1  ^ 


XXXI 


THE  SIIILOH  PICNIC 


Miss  South  and  Julia  were  the  leaders  in  the  work 
of  removing  the  Rosas  from  the  city.  Julia  showed  re- 
markable ability,  and  the  more  she  had  to  do  the  better 
she  seemed  to  do  it.  Nor  did  her  lessons  suffer  because 
of  this  outside  interest.  The  day  of  removal  was  con- 
tinually changing.  It  was  put  off  from  week  to  week 
with  one  feeble  excuse  or  another  on  the  part  of  Mrs. 
Eosa,  Miss  South  was  more  patient  with  the  poor 
w^oman  than  were  her  young  helpers.  She  realized  that 
the  poor  woman  could  not  be  expected  to  appreciate  all 
the  advantages  to  result  from  the  change,  and  she  sympa- 
thized with  Mrs.  Rosa's  reluctance  to  leave  her  old 
neighbors  to  go  among  strangers.  Indeed  it  was  the  end 
of  May  before  they  were  really  off.  On  the  Saturday 
before  their  departure  The  Four,  and  two  or  three  of 
the  other  girls  who  had  been  especially  interested,  went 
out  to  Shiloh  to  see  the  little  cottage  which  had  been 
fitted  up  for  the  Rosas.  It  had  only  six  rooms,  and 
these  were  not  very  large,  but  what  fun  the  girls  had 
in  exploring  every  nook  and  corner  1  Floors  and  walls 
had  all  been  newly  painted, — some  in  rather  bright 
colors.  There  were  small  mats  in  front  of  each  bed, 
and  one  in  the  centre  of  the  room  intended  for  dining- 


'4e< 


asm 


BRENDA,  IIEB  SCUOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


323 


in  the  work 
a  showed  re- 
lo  the  better 
iffer  because 
v^al  was  con- 
eek  to  week 
part  of  Mrs. 
th  the  poor 
realized  that 
ppreciate  all 
1  she  sympa- 
ive  her  old 
was  the  end 
he  Saturday 
>  or  three  of 
irested,  went 
eh  had  been 
rooms,  and 
le  girls  had 
rs  and  walls 
ither  bright 
)f  each  bed, 
I  for  dining- 


room,  but  besides  these,  there  were  no  floor  coverings. 
The  bedsteads  were  iron,  painted  brown,  and  all  the 
other  furniture  was  of  the  simplest  possible  style. 

"I  am  afraid,"  said  Julia,  "that  Angelina  will  be 
disappointed  in  not  finding  a  piano ;  she  has  an  idea  that 
we  are  considering  her  education  as  much  as  her 
mother's  health  in  making  this  change,  and  as  she  hap- 
pens to  be  very  anxious  to  take  music  lessons  she  will 
expect  some  kind  of  a  musical  instrument  if  not  a 

piano." 

«  What  nonsense ! "  cried  Belle.  "  Angelina  ought  to 
be  thankful  that  she  has  not  been  sent  away  as  a  serv- 
ant.   She  is  certainly  old  enough  to  live  out." 

« If  it  were  not  for  her  mother's  being  so  weak,  un- 
doubtedly we  should  make  some  effort  to  put  her  at 
service.    But  with  all  those  younger  children,  for  the 
present  Angelina  will  have  sufficient  practice  in  house- 
work, and  she  is  to  work  every  day  for  a  boarding- 
house  keeper;  if  the  family  stays  out  here  I  have  a  plan 
that  will  be  of  great  value  not  only  to  Angelina,  but  to 
the  rest  of  them.    In  fact,"  concluded  Miss  South, 
« Angelina,  if  she  takes  kindly  to  the  scheme,  may 
serve  as  a  model  for  a  number  of  other  girls  at  the 
North  End,  who  stand  sadly  in  need  of  such  training 
as  she  will  be  able  to  get  in  this  comfortable  house." 

«  Oh,  do  tell  us  about  it  now,"  begged  Nora,  "  I  know 
that  you  have  some  plan  to  carry  out— Domestic 
Science-isn't  that  what  you  call  it,-but  I  haven't  the 
least  idea  what  you  really  intend  to  do." 


.^, 


L»t-ii.i'VjiJJ...Jiw'a'U'**J^*''-''^*'-^->^'"---'--*'*'"*-^^'^'*'''-''''-' 


324         BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 

Miss  South  smiled  at  the  eagerness  which  Nora  dis- 
played, smiled  indulgently,  but  in  reply,  said  merely, 

"  I  am  afraid  that  there  will  hardly  be  time  now,  but 
in  the  early  autumn,  if  there  is  no  opportunity  before 
you  go  away,  I  am  going  to  have  a  special  meeting  to 
which  you  will  all  be  invited,  at  which  I  will  tell  you 
of  a  scheme  which  with  your  cooperation  as  well  as  that 
of  some  other  interested  persons  I  hope  to  carry  out 
next  season.  There  really  is  not  time  to  say  much 
about  it  now,  for  Philip  and  his  friends  will  soon  be 
here  and  we  must  all  go  to  work  to  prepare  our  tea." 

Then  the  girls  set  to  work  with  a  will,  and  in  addi- 
tion to  the  delicious  things  sent  out  in  hampers,  they 
prepared  several  dainty  dishes.  Many  of  these  delica- 
cies were  the  result  of  the  practice  they  had  had  in  the 
cooking  class  of  the  past  two  seasons.  Julia  set  the  table 
with  the  new  dishes  that  filled  Mrs.  Kosa's  corner  closet, 
— the  closet,  that  is,  that  was  to  be  Mrs.  Rosa's.  No  one 
criticised  the  thickness  of  the  cups,  nor  the  crudeness 
of  the  colors  with  which  the  cups  and  plates  were  dec- 
orated, for  by  the  time  the  boys  came  they  were  all  so 
hungry  that  they  could  have  eaten  and  drunk  from 
plates  and  cups  of  tin. 

It  was  rather  a  picnic  supper  on  the  whole,  as  the 
table  was  not  large  enough  for  the  group  of  merry 
young  people  who  wished  to  gather  around  it.  Some 
of  them,  therefore,  sat  out  on  the  steps,  and  on  the  tiny 
little  piazza  at  the  corner,  and  laughed  and  talked  in  at 
the  top  of  their  voices  in  the  intervals  between  courses. 


tussmmasemmmm 


LUB 

h  Nora  dis- 
i  merelj, 
ne  now,  but 
inity  before 
meeting  to 
rill  tell  you 
well  as  that 
;o  carry  out 
>  say  much 
irill  soon  be 
our  tea." 
md  in  addi- 
mpers,  they 
;hese  delica- 
l  had  in  the 
set  the  table 
^rner  closet, 
,'s.  No  one 
le  crudeness 
3S  were  dec- 
were  all  so 
drunk  from 

bole,  as  the 
p  of  merry 
d  it.  Some 
on  the  tiny 
talked  in  at 
een  courses. 


BRENDA,  HEB  SCHOOL  AND  HEP  CLUB 


325 


Though  each  course  consisted  of  little  more  than  a 
sandwich,  or  a  stuffed  egg,  or  a  salad,  those  who  in 
turn  took  the  part  of  waiters  and  waitresses  served 
them  with  all  the  pomp  that  might  have  had  its  proper 
place  at  a  great  feast.    It  was  all  in  fun,  and  the  fun 
was  of  the  heartiest  kind.    Then  when  the  supper  was 
over,  boys  and  girls-the  dignified  PhUip,  the  serious 
Will,  as  well  as  fun  loving  Brenda  and  Nora,  sot  to 
work  with  energy,  and  washed  and  wiped  dishes,  and 
put  things  in  order,  so  that  the  little  house  showed  not 
the  slightest  trace  of  "  invasion  of  the  Goths  and  Van- 
dals," as  Brenda  said,  with  an  unusual  correctness  of 
historical  allusion.    There  was  a  delightful  drive,  to 
wind  up  the  evening,  around  the  borders  of  the  lake 
which  forms  one  of  the  attractions  of  Shiloh,  and  when 
just  at  dark  they  stepped  aboard  the  train  they  all  de- 
clared that  it  was  the  pleasantest  expedition  that  they 
had  known  for— well  for  a  long,  long  time. 

"  If  Mrs.  Rosa  were  to  take  summer  boarders,  I  am 
sure  that  I  should  love  to  come  out  here  for  a  month," 
said  Ruth,  « I  mean  if  she  only  hadn't  so  many  chil- 
dren to  fill  up  the  house,  so  completely." 

"If  you  were  to  come,"  said  Will,  in  an  undertone, 
« I  am  sure  that  I  should  wish  to  spend  the  summer  in 
Shiloh,  too.  I  made  friends  with  the  owner  of  the 
omnibus  that  brought  us  up,  and  I  rather  think  that  I 
could  get  him  to  take  me  in." 

Ruth  blushed  as  Will  made  this  speech,  for  even  she 
could  not  help  noticing  the  decided  preference  that  he 


^TfS" 


tl 


III 
J 


II' 


t 


326 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


showed  for  her  society.  It  had  been  his  actions  rather 
than  his  words  that  had  attracted  the  attention  of  the 
others,  for  he  seemed  in  no  way  afraid  of  having  his 
preference  known.  Kuth  was  neither  foolish,  nor  vain, 
but  she  had  to  admit  to  herself  that  "Will's  little  atten- 
tive ways  were  rather  gratifying. 

In  the  cars  on  the  way  home,  Philip  and  Julia 
happened  to  sit  together.  Philip  was  still  somewhat 
conscious  in  his  manner,  for  he  could  not  forget  that 
he  was  a  sophomore.  Yet  with  Julia  he  always  got  on 
capitally,  and  they  had  really  become  very  good 
friends. 

"Do  you  see  much  of  Madame  Du  Launy  now?" 
he  asked,  "  I  hear  that  you  and  she  were  great  friends 
for  a  time." 

"  Oh,  we  are  now,"  answered  Julia,  "  only  naturally 
since  she  and  Miss  South  have  discovered  their  relation- 
ship, I  do  not  go  there  as  often  as  I  did  earlier  in  the 
spring." 

"  Then  this  story  about  Miss  South  is  really  true,  she 
actually  is  the  old  lady's  granddaughter ! "  said  Philip. 
"  I  heard  a  lot  about  it  just  after  the  Bazaar,  but  in 
some  way  I  thought  that  it  would  prove  to  be  a  mistake. 
You  know  that  things  like  that  do  not  often  happen 
out  of  books." 

"  Oh,  this  is  perfectly  true,"  answered  Julia, "  and  the 
whole  thing  is  just  as  interesting  as  it  can  be.  It  seems 
very  sad  that  Madame  Du  Launy  should  have  lived  a 
lonely  life  for  so  long  when  here  was  a  granddaughter 


_. i4. 


.UB 

ions  rather 
tion  of  ihe 
having  his 
li,  nor  vain, 
little  atten- 

and  Julia 

somewhat 

forget  that 

^ays  got  on 

very  good 

ny  now?" 
'eat  friends 

y  naturally 
iir  relation- 
rlier  in  the 

ly  true,  she 
said  Philip, 
zaar,  but  in 
B  a  mistake, 
ten  happen 

a, "  and  the 
).  It  seems 
lave  lived  a 
nddaughter 


BRENDA,   HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


327 


close  at  hand,  and  a  grandson  not  so  very  far  away.  She 
could  have  been  such  a  help  to  them,  and  they  to  her. 

« It  shows  that  an  old  lady  can't  afford  not  to  know 
who  her  grandchildren  are,  and  where  they  live,"  re- 
sponded Philip,  "especially  if  one  of  them  is  as  pretty 
and  clever  as  Miss  South."  ^^ 

"Oh,  well,  there  were  special  reasons  in  this  case, 

answered  Julia.  j    t>i  r 

"Then  doesn't  it  seem  queer,"  continued  Philip, 
"that  you  yourself  should  have  had  the  credit  all  win- 
ter of  being  a  poor  dependent-isn't  that  what  they 
say  in  novels  ?  How  do  you  feel  now  when  you  know 
that  every  one  knows  that  you  are  an  heiress?  he 
concluded,  mischievously.  ,    t  r 

"Oh    pretty  well,  I  thank  you,"  answered  Julia, 
adopting  his  tone.    "You  see  I  never  imagined  for  a 
moment  that  people  attached  any  importance  to  my 
having  or  not  having  money.    Indeed,  to  be  perfectly 
fair,  I  cannot  see  any  change  in  any  one  since  the  dis- 
covery was  made."  .    t.  ,i   « >. 
«  Whew ! "  whistled  Philip,  "  not  even  m  Belle  f 
After  a  moment  of  silence,  Julia  replied,  "I  do  not 
suppose  that  under  any  circumstances  Belle  and  I  could 
ever  have  been  great  friends.    Our  tastes  are  so  unlike 
In  the  early  winter  many  little  things  troubled  me.    1 
often  felt  neglected  when  The  Four  left  me  out  of 
their  plans,  especially  while  they  were  working  for  the 
Bazaar.    But  at  length  I  decided  that  I  ought  not  to 
expect  Brenda  to  treat  me  at  once  like  an  intimate 


4 


i<ajiir#ju5j?5Viri>«'f  'v'l'aHi'iia-iitV  jn.-,:. 


\\ 


»|  'n  .11  ■i'imru'i"rVrii:r«iV>'Tj«''iij  - 


32S 


BRENDA,  HER  SCHOOL  AND  HER  CLUB 


friend.  I  knew  that  in  time  she  would  understand  me 
better,  and  this  is  what  has  really  happened.  But  Nora 
and  Edith  were  always  so  kind  to  me  that  I  had  a  de- 
lightful winter." 

"  Then  pity,"  said  Philip,  with  a  smile,  "  would  be 
utterly  wasted  on  Brenda's  cousin  ?  " 

"  It  would  be  utterly  wasted  on  her,"  replied  Julia, 
cheerfully, ''  especially  since  she  has  been  permitted  to 
make  a  fifth  in  Brenda's  Four  Club." 


THE  END 


^ 


*  ,  * 


■yimii.i.ijmui*.. 


Drstancl  me 

But  Nora 

I  had  a  de- 


would  be 


>lied  Julia, 
irmitted  to 


